06.09.2021 Views

Reading With My Eyes Open - Embracing the critical and the personal in language pedagogy, 2013a

Reading With My Eyes Open - Embracing the critical and the personal in language pedagogy, 2013a

Reading With My Eyes Open - Embracing the critical and the personal in language pedagogy, 2013a

SHOW MORE
SHOW LESS

You also want an ePaper? Increase the reach of your titles

YUMPU automatically turns print PDFs into web optimized ePapers that Google loves.

<strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> with <strong>My</strong> <strong>Eyes</strong> <strong>Open</strong><br />

<strong>Embrac<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>critical</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

<strong>personal</strong> <strong>in</strong> <strong>language</strong> <strong>pedagogy</strong><br />

Gerdi Quist<br />

ARTS AND HUMANITIES PUBLICATIONS


<strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>With</strong> <strong>My</strong> <strong>Eyes</strong><br />

<strong>Open</strong>:<br />

<strong>Embrac<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>the</strong> Critical<br />

<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> Personal <strong>in</strong><br />

Language Pedagogy<br />

Gerdi Quist<br />

] u[<br />

ubiquity press<br />

London


Published by<br />

Ubiquity Press Ltd.<br />

Gordon House<br />

29 Gordon Square<br />

London WC1H 0PP<br />

www.ubiquitypress.com<br />

Text © Gerdi Quist 2013<br />

First published 2013<br />

Cover Illustration: After These Sheets by Kimbal Quist Bumstead<br />

Pr<strong>in</strong>ted <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> UK by Lightn<strong>in</strong>g Source Ltd.<br />

ISBN (hardback): 978-1-909188-21-1<br />

ISBN (EPUB): 978-1-909188-22-8<br />

ISBN (PDF): 978-1-909188-23-5<br />

DOI: http://dx.doi.org/10.5334/baj<br />

This work is licensed under <strong>the</strong> Creative Commons Attribution<br />

3.0 Unported License. To view a copy of this license, visit http://<br />

creativecommons.org/licenses/by/3.0/ or send a letter to Creative<br />

Commons, 444 Castro Street, Suite 900, Mounta<strong>in</strong> View, California,<br />

94041, USA. This licence allows for copy<strong>in</strong>g any part of <strong>the</strong> work for<br />

<strong>personal</strong> <strong>and</strong> commercial use, provid<strong>in</strong>g author attribution<br />

is clearly stated.<br />

Suggested citation:<br />

Quist, G 2013 <strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>With</strong> <strong>My</strong> <strong>Eyes</strong> <strong>Open</strong>: <strong>Embrac<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>the</strong> Critical <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Personal <strong>in</strong> Language Pedagogy. London: Ubiquity Press. DOI: http://<br />

dx.doi.org/10.5334/baj<br />

To read <strong>the</strong> onl<strong>in</strong>e open access version of this<br />

book, ei<strong>the</strong>r visit http://dx.doi.org/10.5334/baj<br />

or scan this QR code with your mobile device:


In memory of my fa<strong>the</strong>r


Acknowledgements<br />

Contents<br />

Introduction 1<br />

Chapter 1 Tensions Between <strong>the</strong> Old <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> New: The Influence<br />

of Educational Ideologies on Language Teach<strong>in</strong>g 5<br />

Introduction 5<br />

The Position of Language Teach<strong>in</strong>g at University 6<br />

Classical Liberalism Versus Instrumentalism 7<br />

The Liberal Tradition 9<br />

The Instrumental Paradigm 11<br />

A Re-accentuation of Elements of <strong>the</strong> Liberal Approach 15<br />

Problematis<strong>in</strong>g Intellectual Engagement 17<br />

Conclusion 18<br />

Chapter 2 Culture Pedagogy: Some Theoretical Considerations 21<br />

Introduction 21<br />

Teach<strong>in</strong>g Culture 22<br />

Views of Culture 22<br />

Knowledge <strong>in</strong> Culture Pedagogy: Examples of Dutch Textbooks 24<br />

Critique of <strong>the</strong> Nationally-Based Knowledge Dimension 26<br />

The Common European Framework 28<br />

Criticality <strong>and</strong> Culture: <strong>My</strong> Own Considerations 30<br />

Cultural Studies: Context 31<br />

Overview of Ideas of Cultural Studies <strong>in</strong> Culture Pedagogy 32<br />

Language <strong>in</strong> Relation to Culture 34<br />

Orientations Towards Language 34<br />

Traditional <strong>and</strong> L<strong>in</strong>guistic-Oriented Approaches 34<br />

ix


vi<br />

<strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>With</strong> <strong>My</strong> <strong>Eyes</strong> <strong>Open</strong><br />

Social <strong>and</strong> Cultural Views of Language 37<br />

Hymes’ Theory of Communicative Competence 37<br />

Sapir-Whorf 38<br />

Critical Language Awareness 39<br />

Discourse <strong>and</strong> Power 41<br />

Relationship Language <strong>and</strong> Culture: Generic <strong>and</strong> Differential 43<br />

Dutch Articulation 44<br />

Summary <strong>and</strong> Conclusion 44<br />

Chapter 3 Be<strong>in</strong>g Intercultural Through Texts: The Student<br />

as Text Ethnographer 47<br />

Introduction 47<br />

Intercultural Communication <strong>in</strong> Language Teach<strong>in</strong>g 48<br />

Ideas <strong>and</strong> Practices 48<br />

Three Views of <strong>the</strong> Study of Intercultural Communication 56<br />

Significance of Boundary Cross<strong>in</strong>g Model for Language Teach<strong>in</strong>g 61<br />

Dilemmas of Intercultural Communication <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> Language Classroom 62<br />

Towards a New Conceptualization of Interculturality <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Language Classroom 64<br />

Ethnography as a Method of Be<strong>in</strong>g Intercultural 65<br />

Text Ethnography 66<br />

Texts 67<br />

Ways That Text Has Been Conceptualized 67<br />

Be<strong>in</strong>g Intercultural Through Texts: Dialogism <strong>and</strong> Addressivity 70<br />

Cultuurtekst as Discourse <strong>and</strong> Representation 72<br />

Mapp<strong>in</strong>g Discourses 73<br />

Implications for Teach<strong>in</strong>g 74<br />

Personal Lived Experience 74<br />

Be<strong>in</strong>g Intercultural Through Text: <strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> as a Text Ethnographer 75<br />

Summary <strong>and</strong> Conclusion 76<br />

Chapter 4 Context of Teach<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> Research 79<br />

Introduction 79<br />

Background to <strong>the</strong> Study 79<br />

Research Challenge 81


Contents vii<br />

Methodology <strong>and</strong> Mess<strong>in</strong>ess 82<br />

The Concepts which Informed <strong>the</strong> Study 84<br />

Dist<strong>in</strong>ctiveness of <strong>the</strong> Course 85<br />

Overview of <strong>the</strong> Syllabus 87<br />

The Lessons 92<br />

Framework <strong>and</strong> How it Relates to <strong>the</strong> Two Classes 93<br />

The Text <strong>and</strong> my Analysis 98<br />

Dutch Articulation 103<br />

Us<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> Framework <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> Classroom 104<br />

The Students 105<br />

Conclusion 107<br />

Chapter 5 Tensions <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> Classroom 109<br />

Introduction 109<br />

Lesson 1: Text as ‘Text’ 110<br />

The Progress of Lesson 1 110<br />

Discuss<strong>in</strong>g Text Content 111<br />

Discuss<strong>in</strong>g Text Function 116<br />

Discuss<strong>in</strong>g Text Structure 122<br />

Conclusion Lesson 1 124<br />

Lesson 2: Cultuurtekst 125<br />

The Progress of Lesson 2 126<br />

Role of <strong>the</strong> Dutch Students: Towards an Underst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g of <strong>the</strong><br />

Socio-cultural Context 127<br />

<strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> from Inside or Outside Perspectives 131<br />

Lifeworld Knowledge: Be<strong>in</strong>g an Intercultural Reader 136<br />

Dutch Articulations 143<br />

Conclusion 152<br />

Chapter 6 Conclusion: <strong>Embrac<strong>in</strong>g</strong> Tensions 155<br />

Introduction 155<br />

The Student Interviews 156<br />

The Research F<strong>in</strong>d<strong>in</strong>gs 158<br />

Introduction 158<br />

From Text to Cultuurtekst: Different Ways of Be<strong>in</strong>g Critical 158


viii <strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>With</strong> <strong>My</strong> <strong>Eyes</strong> <strong>Open</strong><br />

Be<strong>in</strong>g a Text Ethnographer <strong>and</strong> Intercultural Communication 167<br />

Dutch Articulation: The National Dilemma 168<br />

Conclusion: Tensions, Ambiguities <strong>and</strong> Incompatibilities 171<br />

Pedagogical Implications 172<br />

Towards a Theory of <strong>the</strong> Personal <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> Critical: <strong>Embrac<strong>in</strong>g</strong><br />

Incompatibilities 176<br />

Bibliography 179<br />

Appendix 189<br />

Index 195


Acknowledgements<br />

I owe my thanks to many people who <strong>in</strong> various ways have contributed to <strong>the</strong><br />

mak<strong>in</strong>g of this book. First of all I should like to thank <strong>the</strong> students who participated<br />

<strong>in</strong> this particular study <strong>and</strong> gave me k<strong>in</strong>d permission to use <strong>the</strong>ir words.<br />

In addition my thanks are due to <strong>the</strong> students who I have taught s<strong>in</strong>ce, because<br />

<strong>the</strong>ir engagement helps me to cont<strong>in</strong>ue to learn <strong>and</strong> develop.<br />

I am also very grateful to many of my colleagues <strong>and</strong> friends for <strong>the</strong>ir<br />

encouragement <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>sightful comments. In particular I would like to thank<br />

Cathie Wallace, John O’Regan, Alison Phipps <strong>and</strong> Theo Hermans for read<strong>in</strong>g<br />

earlier versions of <strong>the</strong> study <strong>and</strong> provid<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong>-depth <strong>and</strong> detailed feedback,<br />

<strong>and</strong> Jane Fenoulhet, Crist<strong>in</strong>a Ros i Solé <strong>and</strong> John Took for read<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> manuscript.<br />

Their sharp observations <strong>and</strong> critique greatly contributed to <strong>the</strong> f<strong>in</strong>al<br />

version of this book.<br />

I am especially grateful to Kimbal Bumstead for grant<strong>in</strong>g me permission to<br />

use one of his art pieces for <strong>the</strong> cover. His work based on <strong>personal</strong> relations,<br />

<strong>in</strong>timacy, communication, responsibility, <strong>and</strong> trac<strong>in</strong>g journeys chimes with <strong>the</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong>mes <strong>in</strong> this book.<br />

F<strong>in</strong>ally a very special thanks is due to my two sons Kim <strong>and</strong> Remi for cont<strong>in</strong>u<strong>in</strong>g<br />

to <strong>in</strong>spire me with <strong>the</strong>ir own life journeys, <strong>and</strong> most of all to my husb<strong>and</strong><br />

Chris for provid<strong>in</strong>g me with time, space <strong>and</strong> all k<strong>in</strong>ds of practical <strong>and</strong><br />

moral support. <strong>With</strong>out <strong>the</strong>ir encouragement <strong>and</strong> love this book would not<br />

have been written.


Introduction<br />

This book is based on a classroom study explor<strong>in</strong>g a particular <strong>in</strong>tercultural<br />

approach to <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g at university aim<strong>in</strong>g to develop students <strong>in</strong>to<br />

<strong>critical</strong> <strong>in</strong>tercultural <strong>language</strong> users. I call my approach <strong>the</strong> ‘cultuurtekst’ - text<br />

as culture – approach, a term which I have borrowed from <strong>the</strong> Dutch literary<br />

critic, Maaike Meijer (1986). I had conceived of this approach as a result of<br />

reflections on my previous teach<strong>in</strong>g, students’ engagements <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> newly<br />

develop<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong>oretical area of <strong>in</strong>tercultural communication <strong>in</strong> <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong><br />

culture <strong>pedagogy</strong>.<br />

In this book I am mapp<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> territory of <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g at university<br />

<strong>and</strong> co<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>g new concepts on <strong>the</strong> way. As <strong>the</strong> study took me over 10 years to<br />

complete – with various <strong>in</strong>terruptions along <strong>the</strong> way, it represents a professional<br />

journey as a lecturer of Dutch at one of Brita<strong>in</strong>’s traditional universities<br />

at a time when ideas about <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> culture <strong>pedagogy</strong> were develop<strong>in</strong>g<br />

fast. This has not been an easy professional journey; <strong>the</strong> <strong>pedagogy</strong> which I was<br />

develop<strong>in</strong>g at times met with resistance among <strong>the</strong> students <strong>and</strong> ran counter<br />

to <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g approaches employed by colleagues at <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>stitution<br />

where I worked. Moreover <strong>the</strong> data I collected, consist<strong>in</strong>g of transcripts of my<br />

classes <strong>in</strong> which we discussed a particular text <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>terviews with students,<br />

were marred by ambiguities <strong>and</strong> if anyth<strong>in</strong>g, seemed to po<strong>in</strong>t to a failure of<br />

my approach.<br />

<strong>My</strong> <strong>in</strong>itial conclusion <strong>the</strong>refore was that <strong>in</strong>tercultural communication is<br />

<strong>in</strong>f<strong>in</strong>itely more complex than a ‘cultuurtekst’ approach, or perhaps any o<strong>the</strong>r<br />

particular method of <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g, can effect. Secondly, that attempt<strong>in</strong>g<br />

to develop students’ <strong>critical</strong> awareness <strong>and</strong> <strong>language</strong> competence would need<br />

an even clearer conceptualisation coupled with a more considered pedagogical<br />

approach.


2 <strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>With</strong> <strong>My</strong> <strong>Eyes</strong> <strong>Open</strong><br />

Some years later – <strong>and</strong> this is where conduct<strong>in</strong>g this study over a longer<br />

period of time than <strong>in</strong>itially anticipated has produced unexpected benefits - I<br />

looked at <strong>the</strong> data aga<strong>in</strong>. This time I looked at <strong>the</strong> data from an ethnographic<br />

perspective, <strong>and</strong> not with <strong>the</strong> idea <strong>in</strong> m<strong>in</strong>d of how ‘successful’ <strong>the</strong> approach<br />

had been. Instead, I focused on what happened <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> classroom, how <strong>the</strong> students<br />

engaged with <strong>the</strong> text <strong>and</strong> one ano<strong>the</strong>r <strong>and</strong> what <strong>the</strong> significant dialogic<br />

moments <strong>in</strong> class had been. Someth<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong>terest<strong>in</strong>g emerged. In <strong>the</strong> earlier<br />

<strong>in</strong>terpretation I had seen students’ <strong>in</strong>terpretations of <strong>the</strong> text based on <strong>personal</strong><br />

experience as a weakness; students had failed to analyse <strong>the</strong> text us<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> <strong>language</strong><br />

of analysis based on concepts of culture <strong>and</strong> representation. Instead, it<br />

emerged that it was precisely <strong>the</strong> moments where students brought <strong>the</strong>ir <strong>personal</strong><br />

experience <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>terpretation to bear upon <strong>the</strong> text that <strong>the</strong> most dialogic<br />

<strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>tercultural moments occurred. These were <strong>the</strong> moments when students<br />

applied <strong>the</strong>ir ‘self ’ to <strong>the</strong> text, where <strong>the</strong>y tried to respond to <strong>the</strong> text <strong>and</strong> expla<strong>in</strong><br />

it to o<strong>the</strong>rs - <strong>the</strong> moments when students were ‘struggl<strong>in</strong>g for mean<strong>in</strong>g’. As a<br />

result, I co<strong>in</strong>ed <strong>the</strong> phrase ‘be<strong>in</strong>g a text ethnographer’ to account for <strong>the</strong> way<br />

that students can engage <strong>critical</strong>ly <strong>and</strong> reflexively with a text from an ‘<strong>in</strong>side’ as<br />

well as an ‘outside’ perspective.<br />

The study itself <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> development of my approach was born out of dissatisfaction<br />

with exist<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong>strumental approaches <strong>in</strong> <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g which<br />

were – <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>deed still are - prevalent <strong>in</strong> exist<strong>in</strong>g <strong>language</strong> materials <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong><br />

many discourses surround<strong>in</strong>g <strong>language</strong> learn<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> general <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> field of<br />

Dutch <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> particular. Yet, I worked <strong>in</strong> a context - that of a<br />

Modern Language Degree at one of Brita<strong>in</strong>’s traditional universities, where to a<br />

large extent traditional discourses about <strong>language</strong> learn<strong>in</strong>g were dom<strong>in</strong>ant. As<br />

a result <strong>the</strong>re was a general assumption at <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>stitution where I worked, that<br />

<strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g was synonymous with <strong>the</strong> grammar-translation approach,<br />

<strong>and</strong> <strong>language</strong> classes were strictly separated from <strong>the</strong> ‘content’ classes address<strong>in</strong>g<br />

‘culture’, which was generally conceptualised as ‘literature’, or – occasionally<br />

- as ‘film’. The generally accepted aim of <strong>language</strong> learn<strong>in</strong>g was, <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong> some<br />

cases may still be, that of reach<strong>in</strong>g ‘near-native speaker’ competence.<br />

The tensions <strong>and</strong> conflict<strong>in</strong>g pulls between <strong>the</strong>se almost oppos<strong>in</strong>g forces<br />

<strong>and</strong> discourses with<strong>in</strong> <strong>language</strong> learn<strong>in</strong>g form <strong>the</strong> background to this study. In<br />

chapter 1 I argue that nei<strong>the</strong>r paradigm <strong>in</strong> <strong>language</strong> education, i.e. <strong>the</strong> ‘traditional’<br />

liberal humanist on <strong>the</strong> one h<strong>and</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>strumentalist on <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r,<br />

can provide a satisfactory framework for <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> context of a<br />

Modern Languages degree; a context, <strong>in</strong> which students are prepared l<strong>in</strong>guistically,<br />

culturally <strong>and</strong> <strong>personal</strong>ly for <strong>the</strong> complex lives <strong>in</strong> an era of mobilities.<br />

Whilst nei<strong>the</strong>r paradigm is sufficient <strong>in</strong> its own right, I argue that one of <strong>the</strong><br />

aspects of <strong>the</strong> liberal humanist paradigm, which is worth rearticulat<strong>in</strong>g for <strong>language</strong><br />

learn<strong>in</strong>g, is its focus on <strong>critical</strong>ity <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>tellectual engagement. However,<br />

<strong>the</strong> notion of <strong>critical</strong>ity provided by that paradigm, <strong>the</strong> idea of tak<strong>in</strong>g <strong>critical</strong><br />

distance to ga<strong>in</strong> objectivity, provides a limited view of <strong>critical</strong>ity. I po<strong>in</strong>t to


Introduction 3<br />

Pennycook’s (2001) notion of ‘mapp<strong>in</strong>g discourses’ as an alternative view on<br />

critique to be taken <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>language</strong> classroom.<br />

In chapter 2 I fur<strong>the</strong>r discuss <strong>the</strong> conflict<strong>in</strong>g perspectives on <strong>the</strong> concepts of<br />

culture <strong>and</strong> of <strong>language</strong> that are often assumed <strong>in</strong> <strong>language</strong> learn<strong>in</strong>g at university.<br />

In discuss<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> relationship between <strong>the</strong>se two I po<strong>in</strong>t to <strong>the</strong> dilemma<br />

<strong>language</strong> teachers face when wish<strong>in</strong>g to emphasise complexity <strong>and</strong> transnational<br />

perspectives, whilst at <strong>the</strong> same time be<strong>in</strong>g charged with look<strong>in</strong>g at <strong>the</strong><br />

particularities of <strong>the</strong> <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> culture be<strong>in</strong>g studied. I conceived of <strong>the</strong><br />

latter as ‘national articulations’ <strong>in</strong> globalised discourses.<br />

Chapter 3 focuses on <strong>the</strong> notion of <strong>in</strong>tercultural communication <strong>and</strong> discusses<br />

three different approaches <strong>in</strong> <strong>language</strong> education: those of Kramsch,<br />

Byram <strong>and</strong> Guilherme. In discuss<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong>se approaches <strong>in</strong> relation to <strong>the</strong> framework<br />

of <strong>critical</strong>ity <strong>and</strong> complexity set out earlier, I set out where <strong>and</strong> how I<br />

build on particular aspects with<strong>in</strong> each of <strong>the</strong>se approaches, <strong>in</strong>clud<strong>in</strong>g Blommaert’s<br />

argument for ‘boundary cross<strong>in</strong>g’ <strong>in</strong> <strong>in</strong>tercultural communication. Follow<strong>in</strong>g<br />

Phipps <strong>and</strong> Gonzalez’s (2004) view on ‘be<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong>tercultural’, I expla<strong>in</strong><br />

how <strong>the</strong> notion of ‘cultuurtekst’ provides a way of be<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong>tercultural <strong>and</strong> be<strong>in</strong>g<br />

ethnographic when read<strong>in</strong>g texts.<br />

Chapter 4 forms a bridge between <strong>the</strong> <strong>the</strong>oretical chapters <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> discussion<br />

of <strong>the</strong> data. Here I set out <strong>the</strong> context of my study, <strong>the</strong> conceptual framework of<br />

my ‘cultuurtekst’ approach based on a <strong>pedagogy</strong> of heteroglossia <strong>and</strong> multiple<br />

discourses, <strong>the</strong> syllabus of <strong>the</strong> fourth year <strong>language</strong> class <strong>in</strong> which I adopted this<br />

approach, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> methodology of my study.<br />

Chapter 5 looks at <strong>the</strong> data from two lessons out of <strong>the</strong> yearlong <strong>language</strong><br />

course. In <strong>the</strong>se lessons we discussed a particular text from Men’s Health, follow<strong>in</strong>g<br />

<strong>the</strong> framework for analysis which I created based on <strong>the</strong> idea of ‘cultuurtekst’.<br />

Dur<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> first lesson, we discussed <strong>the</strong> text at a ‘textual’ or ‘product’<br />

level, look<strong>in</strong>g at content <strong>and</strong> argumentation structures follow<strong>in</strong>g a liberal<br />

humanist perspective of critique. Dur<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> second class we discussed <strong>the</strong> text<br />

at a ‘cultuurtekst’ level, creat<strong>in</strong>g a dialogic space <strong>in</strong> which <strong>the</strong> students started<br />

to engage <strong>in</strong> ‘mapp<strong>in</strong>g discourses’. In look<strong>in</strong>g at what different ways of read<strong>in</strong>g<br />

<strong>the</strong> two perspectives on text yielded, it emerged that <strong>the</strong>se two levels of text<br />

analysis are not easily separated. Even when look<strong>in</strong>g at text at a product level,<br />

students ‘went beyond’ <strong>the</strong> text <strong>and</strong> engaged <strong>in</strong> critiqu<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> text for its ideological<br />

position<strong>in</strong>g. Equally, look<strong>in</strong>g at <strong>the</strong> text as ‘cultuurtekst’ at times became<br />

confused with critiqu<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> text from <strong>the</strong> liberal humanist perspective, as not<br />

constitut<strong>in</strong>g a ‘good argument’. The second lesson did, however, br<strong>in</strong>g about<br />

much richer dialogic moments where students took on occasion an <strong>in</strong>tercultural<br />

stance <strong>in</strong> engag<strong>in</strong>g with <strong>the</strong> ideas <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> text <strong>and</strong> with one ano<strong>the</strong>r. The<br />

significant f<strong>in</strong>d<strong>in</strong>gs <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong>se data were particularly how students brought <strong>the</strong>ir<br />

own experiences <strong>and</strong> previous knowledge to bear upon <strong>the</strong> text.<br />

In chapter 6, <strong>the</strong> conclud<strong>in</strong>g chapter, I discuss <strong>the</strong> general f<strong>in</strong>d<strong>in</strong>gs of my<br />

study <strong>and</strong> I <strong>in</strong>clude <strong>in</strong>terview data to see what approaches to text students had


4 <strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>With</strong> <strong>My</strong> <strong>Eyes</strong> <strong>Open</strong><br />

taken <strong>and</strong> to what extent <strong>the</strong>y had used <strong>critical</strong> perspectives. I focus on two<br />

students <strong>in</strong> this chapter: Claire, who engaged readily with my ‘cultuurtekst’<br />

approach <strong>and</strong> Sarah, who resisted it throughout <strong>the</strong> year. Whilst it might have<br />

been tempt<strong>in</strong>g to classify Claire as <strong>the</strong> ‘successful’ <strong>language</strong> learner, as she was<br />

read<strong>in</strong>g ‘with her eyes very open’, as she said <strong>in</strong> one of her <strong>in</strong>terviews, it was<br />

<strong>in</strong> fact Sarah who made <strong>the</strong> biggest transformation as a learner, as she had to<br />

adapt her view of communication <strong>and</strong> <strong>language</strong> as a whole. She also provided<br />

me with <strong>in</strong>sights <strong>in</strong>to how prior views of communication that students hold<br />

affect <strong>the</strong>ir learn<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> class. Moreover, <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>terviews also showed that <strong>the</strong> rich<br />

moments <strong>and</strong> underst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g of discursive mapp<strong>in</strong>g which had occurred dur<strong>in</strong>g<br />

<strong>the</strong> class, were not necessarily transferred <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir reflections on <strong>the</strong> course<br />

as a whole.<br />

In this f<strong>in</strong>al chapter I also exam<strong>in</strong>e <strong>the</strong> tensions brought about by work<strong>in</strong>g<br />

with conflict<strong>in</strong>g views of text, <strong>critical</strong>ity <strong>and</strong> education embodied <strong>in</strong> a <strong>pedagogy</strong><br />

which aims to emphasise cultural complexity on <strong>the</strong> one h<strong>and</strong> <strong>and</strong> cultural<br />

particularities, through <strong>the</strong> notion of ‘Dutch articulations’, on <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r. I conclude<br />

that <strong>the</strong>se seem<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong>compatibilities are part of <strong>the</strong> every day realities of<br />

students anyway <strong>and</strong> I argue for positively embrac<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong>se tensions. A greater<br />

level of explicitness about <strong>the</strong> <strong>the</strong>oretical assumptions underly<strong>in</strong>g <strong>language</strong><br />

<strong>and</strong> culture will provide students with <strong>the</strong> <strong>the</strong>oretical tools needed to reflect on<br />

<strong>the</strong>se tensions. I fur<strong>the</strong>r po<strong>in</strong>t to <strong>the</strong> importance of engagement with <strong>personal</strong><br />

experience <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>language</strong> class. I argue for pedagogies of engagement ra<strong>the</strong>r<br />

than <strong>the</strong> purely rational <strong>and</strong> analytical. These are pedagogies where students<br />

can explore <strong>the</strong>ir own relations <strong>and</strong> sense of belong<strong>in</strong>gs <strong>in</strong> our globalised, complex<br />

<strong>and</strong> cosmopolitan societies.<br />

Whilst this study looks particularly at read<strong>in</strong>g texts, it is set with<strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> context<br />

of a general <strong>language</strong> class <strong>and</strong> my proposals for future pedagogies assume<br />

read<strong>in</strong>g is embedded <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>terrelated network of o<strong>the</strong>r activities that take<br />

place <strong>in</strong> class.<br />

It is through <strong>the</strong> self-exam<strong>in</strong>ation aspect of my study - look<strong>in</strong>g <strong>critical</strong>ly at<br />

my own practice - that new <strong>the</strong>oretical underst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>gs emerged. However<br />

uncomfortable <strong>the</strong>se self-exam<strong>in</strong>ations are, this book is implicitly also an argument<br />

for a <strong>pedagogy</strong> which not only encourages <strong>the</strong> learner to engage <strong>in</strong> selfreflexive<br />

activities, but conversely for <strong>the</strong> teacher to do <strong>the</strong> same.


CHAPTER 1<br />

Tensions Between <strong>the</strong> Old <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> New:<br />

<strong>the</strong> Influence of Educational Ideologies<br />

on Language Learn<strong>in</strong>g<br />

Introduction<br />

At <strong>the</strong> start of this study, <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> late 1990’s, <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g at university<br />

seemed to be flourish<strong>in</strong>g. Bailey stated <strong>in</strong> 1994 (p. 41) that <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g<br />

at our universities is thriv<strong>in</strong>g because of <strong>the</strong> mushroom<strong>in</strong>g of <strong>language</strong><br />

courses at universities, ma<strong>in</strong>ly as an extra module available to students of different<br />

degree subjects at Language Centres <strong>and</strong> Institution Wide Language<br />

Programmes, <strong>and</strong> because of <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>creas<strong>in</strong>g number of modern foreign <strong>language</strong><br />

degrees where <strong>the</strong> curriculum displays a greater emphasis on <strong>language</strong><br />

learn<strong>in</strong>g at <strong>the</strong> expense of literature.<br />

Now, more than a decade later, <strong>the</strong> situation is very different. Instead, <strong>language</strong><br />

learn<strong>in</strong>g is said to be <strong>in</strong> crisis. There has been a decl<strong>in</strong>e <strong>in</strong> recent years<br />

<strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> number of student applications for modern <strong>language</strong>s degree courses<br />

except for school leavers from non-state schools. The concern over <strong>the</strong>se fall<strong>in</strong>g<br />

figures, toge<strong>the</strong>r with concerns over <strong>the</strong> fund<strong>in</strong>g provision for Modern<br />

Languages prompted <strong>the</strong> Higher Education Fund<strong>in</strong>g Council for Engl<strong>and</strong><br />

to commission a review of <strong>language</strong> <strong>in</strong> Higher Education <strong>in</strong> 2009 to <strong>in</strong>vestigate<br />

<strong>the</strong> health of modern <strong>language</strong>s (Worton, 2009). Worton attributes <strong>the</strong><br />

decl<strong>in</strong>e of students study<strong>in</strong>g modern foreign <strong>language</strong>s <strong>in</strong> part to <strong>the</strong> government’s<br />

decision to make <strong>language</strong>s optional for pupils after <strong>the</strong> age of fourteen<br />

(Worton, 2009: 2). But, <strong>the</strong>re are o<strong>the</strong>r reasons. Phipps expla<strong>in</strong>s <strong>the</strong> preference<br />

for non-<strong>language</strong> degrees by <strong>the</strong> fact that students are exposed to a utilitarian


6 <strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>With</strong> <strong>My</strong> <strong>Eyes</strong> <strong>Open</strong><br />

framework that makes a direct l<strong>in</strong>k between <strong>the</strong>ir decisions about education<br />

<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> shape of <strong>the</strong> labour market (2007: 4). Despite market<strong>in</strong>g attempts by<br />

universities <strong>and</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r stakeholders to conv<strong>in</strong>ce potential students of <strong>the</strong> pragmatic<br />

value of study<strong>in</strong>g modern <strong>language</strong>s, students are still ‘vot<strong>in</strong>g with <strong>the</strong>ir<br />

feet’, she says. In fact, it may be precisely <strong>the</strong> emphasis on ga<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong>strumental<br />

skills, which is counter-productive when it comes to considerations of employability.<br />

Cann<strong>in</strong>g (2009: 1, 2) argues that if university <strong>language</strong> departments<br />

keep on market<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong>mselves ma<strong>in</strong>ly <strong>in</strong> terms of provid<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> learner with<br />

<strong>language</strong> skills, employers will offer jobs to native speakers whose skills <strong>in</strong> that<br />

<strong>language</strong> are supreme, <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong> addition will have o<strong>the</strong>r skills than just l<strong>in</strong>guistic<br />

ones. Cann<strong>in</strong>g makes a dist<strong>in</strong>ction between promot<strong>in</strong>g <strong>language</strong>s as ‘skill’ <strong>and</strong><br />

<strong>language</strong>s as ‘discipl<strong>in</strong>e’, <strong>the</strong> latter giv<strong>in</strong>g learners ‘humanities type skills’. He<br />

fur<strong>the</strong>r cites Brumfit’s (2005) rationale for a modern <strong>language</strong>s degree as ‘giv<strong>in</strong>g<br />

learners <strong>the</strong> l<strong>in</strong>guistic tools to behave as <strong>critical</strong> be<strong>in</strong>gs <strong>in</strong> ‘o<strong>the</strong>r’ cultures’. For<br />

this <strong>in</strong>tercultural underst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g l<strong>in</strong>guistic skills are not sufficient, but <strong>language</strong><br />

graduates ‘should possess <strong>in</strong>-depth cultural <strong>in</strong>sights’ (ibid. p.8). Phipps (2007:<br />

35) also argues that <strong>the</strong> field of foreign <strong>language</strong>s has made a mistake <strong>in</strong> see<strong>in</strong>g<br />

<strong>language</strong>s <strong>in</strong> purely functionalist <strong>and</strong> employability terms ra<strong>the</strong>r than to<br />

embrace <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>sights of anthropological approaches to culture.<br />

I add here my own voice of critique to <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>strumental paradigm, <strong>and</strong> argue<br />

that both <strong>the</strong> humanities with its philosophical underp<strong>in</strong>n<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> focus on<br />

texts, as well as embrac<strong>in</strong>g anthropological <strong>in</strong>sights to culture, can contribute<br />

to a <strong>language</strong> learn<strong>in</strong>g <strong>pedagogy</strong> for engag<strong>in</strong>g as <strong>critical</strong> be<strong>in</strong>gs with ‘o<strong>the</strong>r’ cultures.<br />

Whilst I am not aim<strong>in</strong>g to analyse <strong>the</strong> ‘<strong>language</strong>s <strong>in</strong> crisis’ situation, I do<br />

suggest that one of <strong>the</strong> problems with <strong>language</strong> study at university is located<br />

<strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> lack of status <strong>the</strong> subject has had <strong>and</strong> still has at university. I will turn to<br />

this below.<br />

The Position of Language Teach<strong>in</strong>g at University<br />

When I started this study <strong>the</strong>re was a large variety of pedagogies <strong>in</strong> <strong>language</strong><br />

teach<strong>in</strong>g provision <strong>in</strong> British universities, rang<strong>in</strong>g from <strong>the</strong> traditional literarybased<br />

modern <strong>language</strong>s degree, modern <strong>language</strong>s degrees with an emphasis<br />

on Area Studies <strong>and</strong> non-l<strong>in</strong>guistic degrees with <strong>language</strong> as an extra module,<br />

<strong>the</strong> latter usually provided through a Language Centre. Language teach<strong>in</strong>g<br />

as part of a modern <strong>language</strong>s degree, whe<strong>the</strong>r provided by <strong>the</strong> departments<br />

<strong>the</strong>mselves or by a Language Centre, took place as a separate educational activity<br />

with a different set of aims from <strong>the</strong> rest of <strong>the</strong> degree <strong>and</strong> carry<strong>in</strong>g much<br />

less prestige. This lack of prestige was borne out particularly by staff<strong>in</strong>g levels,<br />

terms of employment <strong>and</strong> hours allocated to <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g with<strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> curriculum<br />

as a whole. In 1992 Scott et. al. po<strong>in</strong>ted already to <strong>the</strong> fact that <strong>the</strong><br />

majority of <strong>language</strong> teachers were part-time <strong>and</strong> hourly-paid, <strong>and</strong> on temporary<br />

contracts. This situation does not seem to have changed. Teachers <strong>in</strong> Lan-


Tensions Between <strong>the</strong> Old <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> New 7<br />

guage Centres are still frequently on vulnerable contracts (Worton, 2009: 31).<br />

Whilst, <strong>in</strong> comparison with a decade ago, <strong>the</strong>re is a tendency <strong>in</strong> departments to<br />

employ specialised <strong>language</strong> teachers, <strong>the</strong>y are not part of <strong>the</strong> ‘academic staff ’,<br />

<strong>and</strong> as Worton says (p.26), are seen to provide ‘service teach<strong>in</strong>g’. Moreover, <strong>in</strong><br />

many departments <strong>the</strong> tradition still persists of (junior) lecturers with specialisms<br />

o<strong>the</strong>r than <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> no specific qualification or experience <strong>in</strong> <strong>language</strong><br />

teach<strong>in</strong>g, teach<strong>in</strong>g <strong>language</strong> classes <strong>in</strong> order to fulfil <strong>the</strong>ir share <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

teach<strong>in</strong>g load of <strong>the</strong> department. This illustrates <strong>the</strong> view that is still common<br />

at some <strong>in</strong>stitutions that <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g can be carried out by any <strong>in</strong>telligent<br />

native speaker with some sensitivity towards <strong>the</strong> <strong>language</strong>. When this is<br />

seen aga<strong>in</strong>st <strong>the</strong> situation for o<strong>the</strong>r subjects, <strong>the</strong> likelihood of appo<strong>in</strong>t<strong>in</strong>g nonspecialist<br />

staff to teach for <strong>in</strong>stance a literature class, would be an extremely<br />

unlikely occurrence.<br />

Whereas <strong>the</strong> curriculum for modern <strong>language</strong> degrees as a whole is chang<strong>in</strong>g<br />

– with <strong>the</strong> traditional literary degrees (although <strong>the</strong>y still exist) giv<strong>in</strong>g way to<br />

contemporary cultural studies, <strong>in</strong>clud<strong>in</strong>g contemporary literature, film studies<br />

<strong>and</strong> Area Studies (Worton, 2009: 25), <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g still rema<strong>in</strong>s separated<br />

from <strong>the</strong> rest of <strong>the</strong> degree <strong>in</strong> status <strong>and</strong> content. This separation is even starker<br />

now that <strong>in</strong>strumental approaches have been adopted.<br />

Classical Liberalism Versus Instrumentalism<br />

Until <strong>the</strong> shake-up of <strong>the</strong> Higher Education system <strong>in</strong> Brita<strong>in</strong>, which started <strong>in</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> sixties with <strong>the</strong> expansion of Higher Education <strong>and</strong> which culm<strong>in</strong>ated <strong>in</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> early 1990s <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> transformation of <strong>the</strong> former polytechnics <strong>in</strong>to universities,<br />

<strong>the</strong> educational aim at universities had been firmly rooted with<strong>in</strong> a liberal<br />

philosophy of education. The key pillars of this philosophy are <strong>the</strong> pursuit of<br />

knowledge <strong>and</strong> rational autonomy; <strong>the</strong> development of <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>dividual student<br />

towards <strong>in</strong>dependence of m<strong>in</strong>d applied with<strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> conf<strong>in</strong>es of a body of knowledge<br />

established as ‘truth’ <strong>in</strong> order to advance <strong>the</strong> discipl<strong>in</strong>e. These classical<br />

Enlightenment ideals were emancipatory - both for <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>dividual <strong>in</strong> his striv<strong>in</strong>g<br />

for betterment, <strong>and</strong> for society, although this emancipation served particularly<br />

<strong>the</strong> emerg<strong>in</strong>g middle classes <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> 19th century where <strong>the</strong> discourse of<br />

rational argument <strong>and</strong> cultural discourse were developed <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> coffee-houses<br />

<strong>in</strong> Engl<strong>and</strong> as part of an oppositional stance to <strong>the</strong> absolutism of a hierarchical<br />

society (Eagleton, 1984: 9-12).<br />

The traditional liberal paradigm, with its notion of ‘promot<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> general<br />

powers of <strong>the</strong> m<strong>in</strong>d’ (Robb<strong>in</strong>s (1963), quoted by Dear<strong>in</strong>g, 1997: 71), has come<br />

under attack from several angles. One of <strong>the</strong>se criticisms relates to <strong>the</strong> exclusivity<br />

of Higher Education towards certa<strong>in</strong> groups <strong>in</strong> society. This is also an issue of<br />

concern addressed by Dear<strong>in</strong>g (1997) <strong>in</strong> his report. This concern may now seem<br />

superfluous, s<strong>in</strong>ce, <strong>the</strong> last 20 years or so, <strong>the</strong> university system has undergone a<br />

huge <strong>in</strong>crease <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> number of school leavers go<strong>in</strong>g to university. Whe<strong>the</strong>r this


8 <strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>With</strong> <strong>My</strong> <strong>Eyes</strong> <strong>Open</strong><br />

mass expansion was due to an <strong>in</strong>strumentalist neo-liberal response to <strong>the</strong> need<br />

for flexible labour markets or out of a liberal concern with equality is of course<br />

debatable. Never<strong>the</strong>less, <strong>the</strong> traditional Russell Group of universities still admit<br />

a proportional higher number of students from middle class backgrounds <strong>in</strong><br />

comparison to <strong>the</strong> so called ‘teach<strong>in</strong>g universities’. Criticisms have also been<br />

directed at <strong>the</strong> philosophical underp<strong>in</strong>n<strong>in</strong>gs of <strong>the</strong> traditional liberal humanist<br />

paradigm. Its notion of emphasis<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong>dividuality, ra<strong>the</strong>r than see<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong>dividuals<br />

as be<strong>in</strong>g rooted <strong>in</strong> society, <strong>and</strong> its notion of pursuit of ‘truth’ is one which<br />

does not fit <strong>in</strong> a post-modern era. Jonathan (1995: 75-91) po<strong>in</strong>ts out that modern<br />

liberalism has become free from <strong>the</strong> social baggage <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> emancipatory<br />

idiom of its classical orig<strong>in</strong>s <strong>and</strong> argues for an exam<strong>in</strong>ation of <strong>the</strong> ontological<br />

<strong>and</strong> ethical questions which are central to <strong>the</strong> development of consciousness<br />

<strong>and</strong> to <strong>the</strong> relation between <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>dividual <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> social. She po<strong>in</strong>ts to <strong>the</strong> <strong>the</strong>oretical<br />

<strong>in</strong>adequacies of a paradigm which aims to develop maximal <strong>in</strong>dividual<br />

autonomy of each, for <strong>the</strong> eventual social benefit of all. The causal connection<br />

between <strong>the</strong>se (<strong>in</strong>dividual autonomy <strong>and</strong> a socially better world) rema<strong>in</strong> unexpla<strong>in</strong>ed<br />

with<strong>in</strong> liberalism, Jonathan says, <strong>and</strong> do not provide a <strong>the</strong>oretical position<br />

to reconcile <strong>the</strong> ‘tw<strong>in</strong> contemporary pulls of illegitimate value imposition<br />

<strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>coherent relativism’. She argues for reconstruct<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> <strong>the</strong>ory of liberal<br />

education with<strong>in</strong> a social <strong>the</strong>ory; reconstruct<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> concept of autonomy as a<br />

socially located value. The key issue which Jonathan po<strong>in</strong>ts out regard<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong><br />

apparent conflict of <strong>the</strong> development of <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>dividual with<strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> social, is one<br />

that is also relevant for <strong>language</strong> teachers. A concern with <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>dividual f<strong>in</strong>ds<br />

resonance <strong>in</strong> a new development with<strong>in</strong> <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g where pedagogies<br />

are shift<strong>in</strong>g attention from a fixed authoritative curriculum to a focus on learners’<br />

identities <strong>and</strong> subjectivities (cf. Phipps, 2007; Fenhoulhet <strong>and</strong> Ros i Solé,<br />

2010 <strong>and</strong> 2013; Quist, 2013).<br />

As Apple (1990) po<strong>in</strong>ts out, <strong>the</strong>ories, policies <strong>and</strong> practices <strong>in</strong>volved <strong>in</strong> education<br />

are <strong>in</strong>herently political <strong>in</strong> nature. Changes with<strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> educational system<br />

thus rarely, if ever, come only from philosophical considerations, but are politically<br />

motivated. This was certa<strong>in</strong>ly <strong>the</strong> case <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> 1980s when a huge paradigm<br />

shift occurred <strong>in</strong> education. At many universities education came to be<br />

seen <strong>in</strong> terms of a market philosophy: education as respond<strong>in</strong>g to economic<br />

needs. Education <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> 21st century is now not solely described <strong>in</strong> terms of <strong>the</strong><br />

development of <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>dividual <strong>and</strong> rational autonomy. Instead, <strong>the</strong> need to fit<br />

<strong>in</strong> with <strong>the</strong> dem<strong>and</strong>s of a fast chang<strong>in</strong>g world <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> importance of <strong>the</strong> global<br />

economy have started to def<strong>in</strong>e curricula. Dear<strong>in</strong>g (1997) emphasised <strong>the</strong> need<br />

to extend <strong>the</strong> - what he saw as still relevant - liberal aim of ‘tra<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> power<br />

of <strong>the</strong> m<strong>in</strong>d’ to <strong>in</strong>clude <strong>the</strong> needs of <strong>the</strong> world at large.<br />

The paradigm shift from a liberal towards an <strong>in</strong>strumental view of education<br />

has been particularly pronounced with<strong>in</strong> <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g at universities. The<br />

rationale for <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g has <strong>the</strong>refore changed from a view of <strong>in</strong>creas<strong>in</strong>g<br />

knowledge about a culture <strong>and</strong> develop<strong>in</strong>g one’s <strong>critical</strong> <strong>and</strong> analytical ability, to


Tensions Between <strong>the</strong> Old <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> New 9<br />

one which is couched <strong>in</strong> a discourse which emulates such values as <strong>the</strong> need to<br />

rega<strong>in</strong> a competitive edge, overcom<strong>in</strong>g a shortage of skills, not los<strong>in</strong>g bus<strong>in</strong>ess<br />

to competitors abroad <strong>and</strong> so on.<br />

The impact of <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>strumental philosophy on <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g has been<br />

phenomenal, but not always <strong>in</strong> a beneficial way. In <strong>the</strong> next section I discuss<br />

<strong>the</strong> <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g approaches at university with<strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong>se two paradigms <strong>and</strong><br />

evaluate <strong>the</strong>ir contribution to <strong>the</strong> educational aim of develop<strong>in</strong>g <strong>critical</strong> <strong>language</strong><br />

users. I will look at <strong>the</strong>ir strengths <strong>and</strong> weaknesses <strong>and</strong> suggest that <strong>the</strong><br />

implementation of communicative approaches - <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir extreme form - have<br />

contributed to <strong>the</strong> lack of status of <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g. I discuss <strong>the</strong> approaches<br />

<strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir most ‘pure’ form, although naturally one could expect that teachers<br />

‘borrow’ from ei<strong>the</strong>r paradigm.<br />

The Liberal Tradition<br />

<strong>With</strong><strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> liberal tradition <strong>the</strong> aim of modern <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g at university<br />

level was - <strong>and</strong> still is - both cultural <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>tellectual. Bailey (1994: 41) formulates<br />

it as <strong>in</strong>still<strong>in</strong>g ‘an appreciation of foreign literature <strong>and</strong> <strong>language</strong> through<br />

a scholarly analysis of <strong>the</strong>ir content <strong>and</strong> structure’. This is achieved through<br />

<strong>the</strong> study of ‘esteemed’ canonical literary texts of <strong>the</strong> past as well as a historical<br />

approach to l<strong>in</strong>guistics.<br />

Language teach<strong>in</strong>g itself, with<strong>in</strong> this tradition, has been modelled on <strong>the</strong><br />

teach<strong>in</strong>g of <strong>the</strong> ‘dead <strong>language</strong>s’, as <strong>the</strong> classics were seen as <strong>the</strong> highest expression<br />

of <strong>the</strong> liberal philosophy (Bailey, ibid.). The rationale for teach<strong>in</strong>g <strong>language</strong><br />

was to contribute to its two important aims of develop<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> cultural <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>tellectual<br />

capabilities <strong>and</strong> sensibilities of students. Whereas <strong>language</strong> learn<strong>in</strong>g has<br />

never been seen as an important <strong>in</strong>tellectual activity <strong>in</strong> its own right (outside<br />

<strong>the</strong> subject of philology or l<strong>in</strong>guistics), <strong>the</strong>re was a recognised academic element<br />

<strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> learn<strong>in</strong>g of grammar. The cognitive powers of <strong>the</strong> students were<br />

challenged by exercises <strong>in</strong> sentence pars<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> translation of de-contextualised<br />

sentences - even if this resulted <strong>in</strong> artificial <strong>language</strong> use - <strong>in</strong> order to<br />

apply <strong>the</strong> rules of logic <strong>and</strong> show a thorough underst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g of <strong>the</strong> underly<strong>in</strong>g<br />

grammatical <strong>in</strong>tricacies. The emphasis was strongly on grammar <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

development of written skills - an oral element to <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g was ei<strong>the</strong>r<br />

non-existent or <strong>in</strong>cidental. This is because communication had no role to play<br />

<strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> traditional liberal humanistic <strong>language</strong> curriculum; its rationale for <strong>language</strong><br />

teach<strong>in</strong>g is <strong>the</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g of logical th<strong>in</strong>k<strong>in</strong>g skills <strong>and</strong> an ‘objective’ way of<br />

describ<strong>in</strong>g reality. Interest<strong>in</strong>gly, as Cope <strong>and</strong> Kalantzis (1993: 3) po<strong>in</strong>t out, this<br />

traditional curriculum of prescriptive grammar has mistaken, even deceptive,<br />

pretensions to <strong>the</strong> timelessness of <strong>the</strong> classics. In ancient Greece <strong>and</strong> Rome <strong>the</strong><br />

use of grammar was applied to <strong>the</strong> social context, form<strong>in</strong>g an <strong>in</strong>tegral part of<br />

<strong>the</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g of dialectic or rhetoric. The classical <strong>language</strong> curriculum thus


10 <strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>With</strong> <strong>My</strong> <strong>Eyes</strong> <strong>Open</strong><br />

has a pragmatic communicative orig<strong>in</strong> <strong>and</strong> a communicative function, which<br />

was never followed up on <strong>and</strong> which diametrically opposes <strong>the</strong> methodologies<br />

based on teach<strong>in</strong>g a ‘dead <strong>language</strong>’.<br />

The second aim which <strong>in</strong>formed <strong>the</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g of <strong>language</strong> was <strong>the</strong> access it<br />

provided to cultural products by expos<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> student to ‘good’ <strong>language</strong> use<br />

<strong>and</strong> develop<strong>in</strong>g an aes<strong>the</strong>tic appreciation of <strong>language</strong>, through <strong>the</strong> study of a<br />

canonical body of literary work. This embodied <strong>the</strong> liberal humanist pr<strong>in</strong>ciple<br />

of <strong>language</strong> as striv<strong>in</strong>g for human perfection <strong>and</strong> beauty based on <strong>the</strong> Enlightenment<br />

ideas about <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>terpretation of <strong>the</strong> concept of culture <strong>and</strong> a wider<br />

epistemology. ‘Culture’ with<strong>in</strong> this tradition encompasses elements of aes<strong>the</strong>tic<br />

<strong>and</strong> spiritual development (Williams, 1976, 1983: 90) which are enshr<strong>in</strong>ed <strong>in</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> valued canonical body of artistic - ma<strong>in</strong>ly literary - products of that society.<br />

This view pays homage to Mat<strong>the</strong>w Arnold’s (1869, 2006: 40) def<strong>in</strong>ition of<br />

culture, <strong>and</strong> its emancipatory idea of striv<strong>in</strong>g for betterment: ‘culture is […..]<br />

a study of perfection. It moves by <strong>the</strong> force, not merely or primarily of <strong>the</strong> scientific<br />

passion for pure knowledge, but also of <strong>the</strong> moral <strong>and</strong> social passion of<br />

do<strong>in</strong>g good’. In addition, this epistemology conta<strong>in</strong>s with<strong>in</strong> it a belief <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

rational autonomous subject who can use <strong>language</strong> to control mean<strong>in</strong>g. Language<br />

offers endless opportunities to describe a reality which is located outside<br />

<strong>language</strong> itself. There is a belief <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> ‘true’ <strong>and</strong> ‘real’ self <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> universality of<br />

<strong>language</strong>. I will discuss this fur<strong>the</strong>r <strong>in</strong> chapter 2.<br />

One will not f<strong>in</strong>d Arnold’s view of culture <strong>and</strong> its moral good quoted <strong>in</strong><br />

departmental aims <strong>and</strong> objectives at universities. Never<strong>the</strong>less, <strong>the</strong> tradition of<br />

literary degrees espouses <strong>the</strong> core of <strong>the</strong>se values, which were up until recently<br />

widely accepted at many universities <strong>and</strong> still <strong>in</strong>form departmental courses,<br />

although this is more likely to be <strong>the</strong> case at pre-1992 Russell Group universities.<br />

At many of <strong>the</strong>se <strong>in</strong>stitutions students studied a canonical body of works<br />

to ‘susta<strong>in</strong> a moral criticism of <strong>the</strong> world’ <strong>and</strong> to recognise <strong>the</strong> ‘little knots of<br />

significance’ <strong>in</strong> order to make sense of <strong>the</strong> world out <strong>the</strong>re <strong>and</strong> to make ‘dist<strong>in</strong>ctions<br />

of worth’ (Inglis, 1992: 220). These liberal values are also reflected <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

approach taken <strong>in</strong> study<strong>in</strong>g canonical works, approached from a strong belief<br />

<strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> authority of <strong>the</strong> writer, ra<strong>the</strong>r than <strong>the</strong> poststructuralist emphasis on<br />

reader <strong>in</strong>terpretation.<br />

It follows that <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g has a somewhat dim<strong>in</strong>ished role with<strong>in</strong> this<br />

paradigm as far as <strong>language</strong> production is concerned. The aim of <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g<br />

is to <strong>in</strong>still a sense of appreciation for <strong>the</strong> <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> to recognise <strong>language</strong><br />

as it functions <strong>and</strong> gives mean<strong>in</strong>g to <strong>the</strong> ‘<strong>in</strong>dividual’ voice of <strong>the</strong> author. Language<br />

teach<strong>in</strong>g is not geared around develop<strong>in</strong>g a <strong>language</strong> proficiency or communicative<br />

ability. Everyday <strong>language</strong> is of no academic <strong>in</strong>terest. Only literary<br />

<strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> voice of <strong>the</strong> author are worthy of study <strong>and</strong> so literature classes<br />

are generally taught <strong>in</strong> English <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> discourse of literary criticism will take<br />

place <strong>in</strong> English ra<strong>the</strong>r than through <strong>the</strong> target <strong>language</strong>. Language learn<strong>in</strong>g<br />

<strong>and</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g achieve <strong>in</strong>tellectual worth, as mentioned before, only through <strong>the</strong><br />

study of grammar <strong>and</strong> translation, supplemented by précis <strong>and</strong> essay writ<strong>in</strong>g.


Tensions Between <strong>the</strong> Old <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> New 11<br />

The traditional methodology has been heavily criticised <strong>and</strong> is seen as be<strong>in</strong>g<br />

thoroughly outdated, precisely because of its lack of plac<strong>in</strong>g <strong>language</strong> <strong>in</strong> relation<br />

to its immediate context or related to wider social <strong>and</strong> cultural forces<br />

which may <strong>in</strong>fluence <strong>language</strong> utterances. Students will have knowledge about<br />

<strong>the</strong> <strong>language</strong>, but will not be able to speak it. Cook (1989: 127, 128) po<strong>in</strong>ts<br />

to <strong>the</strong> fact that <strong>the</strong> traditional approach to <strong>language</strong> learn<strong>in</strong>g does not take<br />

account of how mean<strong>in</strong>g is created through a unified stretch of text. In short,<br />

grammar-translation approaches do not st<strong>and</strong> up to scrut<strong>in</strong>y with<strong>in</strong> applied<br />

l<strong>in</strong>guistic <strong>the</strong>ories as <strong>the</strong> sole method of teach<strong>in</strong>g <strong>language</strong> proficiency. Whilst<br />

this approach may be used at university <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g at some of <strong>the</strong> traditional<br />

<strong>in</strong>stitutions, it will <strong>in</strong>deed not be used <strong>in</strong> <strong>language</strong> courses which teach<br />

at ab-<strong>in</strong>itio level. Ab <strong>in</strong>itio courses, <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>deed <strong>in</strong>creas<strong>in</strong>gly <strong>language</strong> courses at<br />

all levels, generally are <strong>in</strong>fluenced by <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>strumental paradigm.<br />

The Instrumental Paradigm<br />

Aims <strong>and</strong> Practice<br />

At <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r end of <strong>the</strong> spectrum to <strong>the</strong> traditional liberal <strong>language</strong> degrees are<br />

<strong>language</strong> courses which are <strong>in</strong>formed by <strong>in</strong>strumental values. As with <strong>language</strong><br />

provision <strong>in</strong> general, <strong>the</strong>re is a rich variety <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> practices <strong>in</strong> bus<strong>in</strong>ess <strong>and</strong><br />

pragmatically oriented <strong>language</strong> classrooms, so any attempt to describe <strong>the</strong>se is<br />

by nature doomed to be a gross generalization. Yet, <strong>the</strong>re are certa<strong>in</strong> characteristics<br />

which can be recognised as be<strong>in</strong>g fairly representative of <strong>language</strong> classes<br />

<strong>in</strong>fluenced by <strong>in</strong>strumental considerations. Because <strong>the</strong> aim of <strong>language</strong> classes<br />

of this k<strong>in</strong>d is to provide students with <strong>the</strong> ‘real-world’ skills which are valuable<br />

to employers, <strong>language</strong> classes are aimed at develop<strong>in</strong>g a communicative<br />

competence. This would <strong>in</strong>clude an emphasis on speak<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>ter<strong>personal</strong><br />

skills over writ<strong>in</strong>g because employers do not necessarily expect graduates to<br />

have written competence <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> foreign <strong>language</strong>: “…<strong>the</strong>y want people who<br />

can have everyday conversations <strong>and</strong> state of <strong>the</strong> art conversations - <strong>in</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r<br />

words <strong>the</strong>y know <strong>the</strong> French for computer or keyboard” (quoted <strong>in</strong> Scott et.<br />

al., 1992: 18). These <strong>in</strong>strumental approaches, which at <strong>the</strong> time of start<strong>in</strong>g this<br />

study may have been haphazard, have become systematically part of <strong>language</strong><br />

teach<strong>in</strong>g at universities, s<strong>in</strong>ce <strong>the</strong> Common European Framework (CEF, 2001)<br />

has been published.<br />

The CEF is a guidel<strong>in</strong>e document <strong>and</strong> does not suggest particular teach<strong>in</strong>g<br />

methodologies, but <strong>in</strong>stead provides an extremely detailed taxonomy of<br />

<strong>the</strong> competences, skills <strong>and</strong> knowledge that learners should possess at certa<strong>in</strong><br />

levels of study. The general aims <strong>and</strong> pr<strong>in</strong>ciples which are formulated emphasise<br />

both <strong>the</strong> functional aspect of <strong>language</strong> learn<strong>in</strong>g (learn<strong>in</strong>g to communicate<br />

<strong>in</strong> order to encourage collaboration, mobility <strong>and</strong> trade) as well as <strong>the</strong> moral<br />

aspect (respect <strong>and</strong> underst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g for o<strong>the</strong>r cultures). However, certa<strong>in</strong>ly when


12 <strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>With</strong> <strong>My</strong> <strong>Eyes</strong> <strong>Open</strong><br />

judged by course books <strong>in</strong> Dutch which are tak<strong>in</strong>g account of <strong>the</strong> CEF guidel<strong>in</strong>es,<br />

<strong>the</strong> practice has developed on very <strong>in</strong>strumental l<strong>in</strong>es, concentrat<strong>in</strong>g on<br />

transactional tasks such as buy<strong>in</strong>g tra<strong>in</strong> tickets, fill<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> a form, writ<strong>in</strong>g letters<br />

or cover<strong>in</strong>g conversational <strong>in</strong>terests on an easy <strong>in</strong>ter<strong>personal</strong> level such as talk<strong>in</strong>g<br />

about leisure pursuits <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>terests or cultural customs.<br />

Clearly <strong>the</strong> purely <strong>in</strong>strumental view of <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g does not fit <strong>in</strong> well<br />

with <strong>the</strong> liberal ideal of <strong>critical</strong> th<strong>in</strong>k<strong>in</strong>g; <strong>language</strong> as an expression of <strong>in</strong>dividual<br />

thought <strong>and</strong> emotion. Inglis (1992: 221), for <strong>in</strong>stance, takes a traditional liberal<br />

view when he bemoans <strong>the</strong> loss of a <strong>critical</strong> <strong>and</strong> aes<strong>the</strong>tic <strong>and</strong> value-based<br />

view towards <strong>language</strong>. He feels that ‘to withdraw from <strong>the</strong> question of value<br />

mak<strong>in</strong>g at <strong>the</strong> heart of <strong>language</strong> is [….] to h<strong>and</strong> <strong>language</strong> over to technicism<br />

<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> skills-mongers whose very function is to demoralise education <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

name of its orderly management.’<br />

<strong>With</strong><strong>in</strong> this light it is underst<strong>and</strong>able that with <strong>the</strong> advent of communicative<br />

<strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g (CLT), <strong>the</strong> discipl<strong>in</strong>e came even more to be seen as a non<strong>in</strong>tellectual<br />

subject at <strong>the</strong> traditional departments. One can legitimately question<br />

whe<strong>the</strong>r <strong>the</strong> needs of employers should <strong>in</strong>form curricula <strong>in</strong> such a narrow<br />

way. Employers are not pedagogues <strong>and</strong> cannot be expected to know what <strong>the</strong><br />

best educational route to a f<strong>in</strong>al aim of communicative competence is. As well<br />

as a reductive skills <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>formation based approach to <strong>language</strong> learn<strong>in</strong>g at<br />

<strong>the</strong> expense of a <strong>critical</strong> approach to knowledge production, <strong>the</strong>re is ano<strong>the</strong>r<br />

problem with <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>strumental approach.<br />

It is absolutely <strong>the</strong> case that communication skills are of paramount importance<br />

to our graduates. They will need to be able to function communicatively<br />

<strong>in</strong> a complex world with many different people, <strong>in</strong> many different situations,<br />

<strong>the</strong> vast majority of which will be def<strong>in</strong>ed by unpredictability, fluidity <strong>and</strong><br />

changeability. Teach<strong>in</strong>g st<strong>and</strong>ard rules <strong>and</strong> guidel<strong>in</strong>es for <strong>the</strong>se situations, as<br />

<strong>in</strong>strumentalist <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g does, encourages a labell<strong>in</strong>g of communicative<br />

partners <strong>in</strong>to essentialised entities devoid or complex <strong>personal</strong> histories.<br />

But <strong>the</strong>re is also a political po<strong>in</strong>t to make. As Fairclough said, <strong>in</strong> many professional<br />

doma<strong>in</strong>s, power <strong>and</strong> manipulation are exercised through <strong>language</strong> <strong>in</strong><br />

<strong>in</strong>creas<strong>in</strong>gly subtle <strong>and</strong> implicit ways (Fairclough, 1992: 3). Teach<strong>in</strong>g set rules<br />

for communicative situations could, whe<strong>the</strong>r unwitt<strong>in</strong>gly or not, contribute<br />

to develop<strong>in</strong>g skills <strong>in</strong> students, which perpetuate this exercise <strong>in</strong> manipulation.<br />

I discuss this fur<strong>the</strong>r <strong>in</strong> chapter 2, but it is worthwhile to note here that<br />

when offer<strong>in</strong>g texts from a commercial professional doma<strong>in</strong> to students, <strong>the</strong><br />

discourses of <strong>the</strong> legitimacy of self-enrichment <strong>and</strong> capitalism become naturalised<br />

to such an extent that students might employ <strong>the</strong>se un<strong>critical</strong>ly <strong>the</strong>mselves.<br />

Fur<strong>the</strong>rmore, <strong>the</strong> un<strong>critical</strong> submitt<strong>in</strong>g to employers’ needs when draw<strong>in</strong>g<br />

up syllabi may tra<strong>in</strong> future graduates to fit <strong>in</strong> with <strong>the</strong> economic needs of<br />

society, but it denies <strong>the</strong>m <strong>the</strong> development of capabilities aimed at effect<strong>in</strong>g<br />

changes <strong>in</strong> society <strong>the</strong>mselves. As Hoggart (1995: 22) po<strong>in</strong>ts to <strong>the</strong> political<br />

aspect of <strong>in</strong>strumentalism; it tra<strong>in</strong>s people like robots to serve <strong>the</strong> needs of<br />

<strong>in</strong>dustry which is ‘one way of avoid<strong>in</strong>g […] ‘look<strong>in</strong>g seriously at <strong>in</strong>justice which


Tensions Between <strong>the</strong> Old <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> New 13<br />

runs through <strong>the</strong> educational system’ <strong>and</strong> ‘<strong>in</strong>dicates mistrust […] of m<strong>in</strong>d <strong>and</strong><br />

imag<strong>in</strong>ation’. Moreover, <strong>the</strong> focus on market forces is a safe political position: it<br />

‘provides a piece of firm dry l<strong>and</strong> for many of today’s politicians, barren though<br />

that l<strong>and</strong> may be <strong>in</strong>tellectually <strong>and</strong> imag<strong>in</strong>atively’ (ibid.: 25).<br />

Underly<strong>in</strong>g Theories<br />

Because of <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>strumental aims, <strong>the</strong> immediate concerns <strong>in</strong> <strong>language</strong> classes<br />

with<strong>in</strong> this paradigm are practical; develop<strong>in</strong>g skills <strong>and</strong> present<strong>in</strong>g learners<br />

with ready-made phrases or expressions for use <strong>in</strong> particular situations. The<br />

<strong>the</strong>oretical premises which underlie communicative <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g (which<br />

generally <strong>in</strong>forms <strong>in</strong>strumental approaches) are <strong>the</strong>refore often subsumed by<br />

practical concerns. Communicative approaches, with an emphasis on real communicative<br />

tasks, <strong>the</strong> use of au<strong>the</strong>ntic material <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> syllabus <strong>and</strong> an emphasis<br />

on ‘gett<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> message across’, are based on pragmatic descriptions of <strong>language</strong><br />

use derived from Hymes’ notion of communicative competence (1972) <strong>and</strong><br />

Speech Act <strong>the</strong>ory (Aust<strong>in</strong>, 1962).<br />

These approaches generally start from a sociol<strong>in</strong>guistic description of how<br />

mean<strong>in</strong>g is communicated <strong>in</strong> particular sett<strong>in</strong>gs, situations <strong>and</strong> contexts <strong>and</strong><br />

take account of a variety of parameters such as <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>tention to mean, <strong>the</strong> relationship<br />

between participants <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> communicative act, <strong>the</strong> topic, <strong>the</strong> mode of<br />

communication <strong>and</strong> so forth. The view of <strong>language</strong> which is implicit <strong>in</strong> communicative<br />

syllabuses is thus a pragmatic one; <strong>language</strong> is seen <strong>in</strong> a functional<br />

goal-oriented sense. This contrasts with <strong>the</strong> classical liberal view which sees<br />

<strong>language</strong> on <strong>the</strong> one h<strong>and</strong> as a creative <strong>and</strong> aes<strong>the</strong>tic expression of <strong>in</strong>dividual<br />

thought <strong>and</strong> on <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r h<strong>and</strong> as a system of formal rules. S<strong>in</strong>ce I started to<br />

develop my <strong>language</strong> course <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> mid 1990s, communicative <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g<br />

(CLT) has <strong>in</strong>creas<strong>in</strong>gly been aim<strong>in</strong>g for not only develop<strong>in</strong>g Communicative<br />

Competence, but also for Intercultural Communicative Competence.<br />

However, <strong>the</strong>se orig<strong>in</strong>al pragmatic concerns rema<strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> bedrock of CLT.<br />

The two approaches I discussed here are thus almost diametrically opposed<br />

<strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir educational aims. The liberal tradition aims to develop autonomous<br />

<strong>critical</strong> th<strong>in</strong>k<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> an aes<strong>the</strong>tic appreciation whereas <strong>language</strong> learn<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

<strong>in</strong>strumental or communicative approach aims at develop<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> competence<br />

to be able to communicate <strong>in</strong> work <strong>and</strong> social environments, <strong>in</strong>clud<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong>tercultural<br />

situations.<br />

It follows <strong>the</strong>n that <strong>the</strong> pedagogical <strong>the</strong>ories underly<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong>se views also differ,<br />

but <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> case of <strong>the</strong> liberal tradition of <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g, even though<br />

based on clear educational values, <strong>the</strong>re is no <strong>the</strong>ory of <strong>language</strong> learn<strong>in</strong>g which<br />

<strong>in</strong>forms teach<strong>in</strong>g methodology. As we have seen, <strong>the</strong> approach was based on<br />

<strong>the</strong> way that <strong>the</strong> classical <strong>language</strong>s were taught. In <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>strumental approach<br />

to <strong>language</strong> learn<strong>in</strong>g, I want to suggest that <strong>the</strong> problem is reversed. There is<br />

no concern with <strong>personal</strong> or educational development <strong>in</strong> many <strong>in</strong>strumentally


14 <strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>With</strong> <strong>My</strong> <strong>Eyes</strong> <strong>Open</strong><br />

based <strong>language</strong> classes, as <strong>the</strong> ma<strong>in</strong> concern is to develop skills <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> learner<br />

which are useful on <strong>the</strong> job market. The <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g itself with<strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong>se<br />

classes, on <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r h<strong>and</strong>, is <strong>in</strong>fluenced by <strong>the</strong>ories of <strong>language</strong> learn<strong>in</strong>g as an<br />

automatic process, which I briefly set out below.<br />

Chomsky’s research <strong>in</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r tongue <strong>language</strong> acquisition <strong>in</strong> particular<br />

has <strong>in</strong>fluenced early communicative approaches <strong>in</strong> foreign <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g:<br />

as <strong>language</strong> learn<strong>in</strong>g is an automatic process, <strong>the</strong> argument goes, <strong>the</strong> role<br />

of <strong>the</strong> teacher is to provide <strong>language</strong> <strong>in</strong>put of <strong>the</strong> right level <strong>and</strong> tasks <strong>and</strong><br />

situations through which <strong>the</strong> learners can practise <strong>and</strong> absorb <strong>the</strong> use of <strong>the</strong><br />

foreign <strong>language</strong>.<br />

Chomsky relates <strong>the</strong> idea of <strong>language</strong> acquisition specifically to <strong>the</strong> grammatical<br />

rules. However, <strong>in</strong> communicative <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g it has become a<br />

common sense notion that <strong>the</strong> social rules of a <strong>language</strong> (<strong>the</strong> appropriateness of<br />

utterances <strong>in</strong> relation to <strong>the</strong> context <strong>in</strong> which <strong>the</strong>y are expressed) are acquired<br />

along similar l<strong>in</strong>es as <strong>the</strong>se grammatical structures. These social rules constitute<br />

what Hymes calls ‘communicative competence’ (1972).<br />

What is problematic about <strong>the</strong> view of an automatic acquisition of communicative<br />

competence, is that it might expla<strong>in</strong> how certa<strong>in</strong> functional phrases<br />

or vocabulary items are acquired, but it allows no role for <strong>the</strong> wider social <strong>and</strong><br />

cultural <strong>in</strong>fluences which shape communication <strong>and</strong> discourses. It is possible<br />

that <strong>the</strong>se are acquired automatically as well. Children certa<strong>in</strong>ly seem to have<br />

an uncanny ability to switch <strong>the</strong>ir ‘social voice’, without explicitly hav<strong>in</strong>g been<br />

taught how one speaks with<strong>in</strong> certa<strong>in</strong> social or cultural groups. This ability to<br />

‘switch codes’ is likely to have been ‘picked up’ from <strong>the</strong> various discourses<br />

<strong>the</strong>y are exposed to <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir environment, notably through television. The question<br />

for <strong>language</strong> teachers, however, is not so much whe<strong>the</strong>r <strong>language</strong>, which<br />

is saturated with social or cultural values, can be acquired automatically, but<br />

whe<strong>the</strong>r it should be.<br />

If we want students to underst<strong>and</strong> how <strong>language</strong> creates both explicit <strong>and</strong><br />

implicit cultural <strong>and</strong> social mean<strong>in</strong>gs, <strong>the</strong>n <strong>the</strong>y need not <strong>in</strong>ternalise l<strong>in</strong>guistic<br />

items automatically. On <strong>the</strong> contrary, <strong>the</strong>y need to look at <strong>language</strong> consciously<br />

both to underst<strong>and</strong> texts as a social <strong>and</strong> cultural construct, but also to be enabled<br />

to produce <strong>language</strong> utterances which are culturally <strong>and</strong> socially appropriate.<br />

This is an <strong>in</strong>tellectual skill, which is not automatically achieved <strong>in</strong> a foreign<br />

<strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> would need to be addressed consciously.<br />

In summary, <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>strumental approach to <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g, which views<br />

<strong>language</strong> particularly <strong>in</strong> terms of its pragmatic function is much more sophisticated<br />

than <strong>the</strong> liberal tradition <strong>in</strong> terms of learn<strong>in</strong>g to communicate <strong>in</strong> various<br />

sett<strong>in</strong>gs <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong> terms of views on <strong>language</strong> learn<strong>in</strong>g. But it is lack<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r<br />

ways. Firstly, <strong>the</strong> emphasis on context as shap<strong>in</strong>g <strong>language</strong> utterances tends to<br />

be <strong>in</strong>terpreted only <strong>in</strong> terms of <strong>the</strong> immediate parameters that def<strong>in</strong>e a communicative<br />

situation <strong>and</strong> often this is <strong>in</strong>terpreted <strong>in</strong> fairly reductive terms <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

choice of sett<strong>in</strong>gs, dialogues <strong>and</strong> texts. This only takes account of <strong>the</strong> immediate<br />

social context, <strong>and</strong> not <strong>the</strong> wider cultural <strong>in</strong>fluences <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> larger social


Tensions Between <strong>the</strong> Old <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> New 15<br />

constructs, which Halliday (1989), us<strong>in</strong>g Mal<strong>in</strong>owski (1923), def<strong>in</strong>ed as be<strong>in</strong>g<br />

of importance <strong>in</strong> <strong>language</strong> use. Secondly, while <strong>the</strong> emphasis is on <strong>in</strong>tention to<br />

mean, it assumes that <strong>language</strong> use is always explicit <strong>in</strong> its functions <strong>and</strong> aims,<br />

it does not allow for <strong>the</strong> more implicit social <strong>and</strong> cultural values which are<br />

embedded <strong>in</strong> texts. I will discuss this fur<strong>the</strong>r <strong>in</strong> chapter 2.<br />

A Re-accentuation of Elements of <strong>the</strong> Liberal Approach<br />

Whilst <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>strumental approach to <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g may be unsatisfactory<br />

<strong>in</strong> terms of th<strong>in</strong>k<strong>in</strong>g more <strong>critical</strong>ly about <strong>language</strong> use, <strong>the</strong> failure of <strong>the</strong> traditional<br />

liberal approach to develop communicative competence is also evident.<br />

Yet, even if <strong>the</strong> paradigm offers little towards a <strong>the</strong>ory of learn<strong>in</strong>g, <strong>and</strong> towards<br />

creat<strong>in</strong>g social mean<strong>in</strong>g, I do not want to dismiss <strong>the</strong> liberal tradition outright.<br />

The actual methodology of grammar <strong>and</strong> translation is not as reviled as it was<br />

dur<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> heyday of communicative <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g. There is <strong>in</strong>creas<strong>in</strong>gly<br />

a general recognition of <strong>the</strong> importance of explicit grammar teach<strong>in</strong>g. Translation<br />

<strong>in</strong> particular, is also seen as a new area to <strong>in</strong>crease textual <strong>and</strong> stylistic<br />

awareness, particularly from a cultural po<strong>in</strong>t of view. It can open up areas of<br />

cross-cultural study <strong>in</strong> exam<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>g how <strong>language</strong> mediates underly<strong>in</strong>g cultural<br />

values through, for <strong>in</strong>stance, its use of vocabulary <strong>and</strong> metaphor (Byram, 1997;<br />

Lantolf, 1997). Translation <strong>in</strong>volves cultural negotiation. In addition, activities<br />

such as précis writ<strong>in</strong>g coupled with <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>clusion of ‘serious content’ contribute<br />

to <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>tellectual development of <strong>the</strong> student <strong>and</strong> echoes Cumm<strong>in</strong>s’ (1979)<br />

notion of <strong>the</strong> need to develop a cognitive academic <strong>language</strong> proficiency as well<br />

as basic <strong>in</strong>ter<strong>personal</strong> communicative skills. However, grammar <strong>and</strong> translation,<br />

even though <strong>the</strong>y have a place <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>language</strong> curriculum, cannot be <strong>the</strong><br />

sole elements of <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g.<br />

The notions <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> liberal paradigm which are worth explor<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> greater<br />

depth for <strong>the</strong>ir possible potential <strong>in</strong> <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g are located <strong>in</strong> three areas:<br />

a) <strong>in</strong>tellectual stimulus <strong>and</strong> <strong>critical</strong>ity; b) <strong>the</strong> idea of a <strong>language</strong> user speak<strong>in</strong>g<br />

with an ’<strong>in</strong>dividual voice’ to express her humanity (cf. Kramsch, 1993); <strong>and</strong> c)<br />

<strong>the</strong> notion of morality.<br />

These elements comb<strong>in</strong>e easily <strong>and</strong> almost naturally <strong>in</strong> a <strong>language</strong> classroom<br />

because <strong>the</strong> content of <strong>the</strong> classes can be fluid <strong>and</strong> conta<strong>in</strong> any topic from pragmatic<br />

transactions to <strong>in</strong>tellectually challeng<strong>in</strong>g discussions on any cultural,<br />

social, political or o<strong>the</strong>r issue which <strong>in</strong>terest <strong>the</strong> students. It is precisely <strong>the</strong><br />

<strong>in</strong>tellectual engagement which is one of <strong>the</strong> strengths of <strong>the</strong> liberal paradigm<br />

<strong>in</strong> education, <strong>and</strong> which has been almost completely lack<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> <strong>in</strong>strumental<br />

approaches. This br<strong>in</strong>gs us to <strong>the</strong> second notion of ‘express<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong>dividual<br />

mean<strong>in</strong>g’. It is through content-based discussions that an exchange of complex<br />

thought <strong>and</strong> cooperation can take place <strong>and</strong> that room can be given to students<br />

to express <strong>the</strong>ir unique experiences <strong>and</strong> thoughts. This will contribute to students’<br />

<strong>in</strong>tellectual development as <strong>the</strong>y may come to th<strong>in</strong>k about issues <strong>in</strong> a


16 <strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>With</strong> <strong>My</strong> <strong>Eyes</strong> <strong>Open</strong><br />

different light or come to realisations <strong>and</strong> rum<strong>in</strong>ations, to experience perhaps<br />

<strong>the</strong> ‘life-chang<strong>in</strong>g conversations’ (Att<strong>in</strong>asi <strong>and</strong> Friedrich quoted by Kramsch,<br />

ibid. p. 29) tak<strong>in</strong>g place through <strong>the</strong> medium of <strong>the</strong> foreign <strong>language</strong>. However,<br />

<strong>the</strong> notion of express<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong>dividual mean<strong>in</strong>g needs to be problematised, which<br />

I will do <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> next chapter.<br />

The third notion of morality <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> classical liberal paradigm can be easily<br />

translated to a modern context for <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g through its emphasis<br />

on <strong>the</strong> emancipatory role of education <strong>and</strong> its view of a morally <strong>and</strong> socially<br />

better world. At <strong>the</strong> time that I collected <strong>the</strong> data for this study, this notion<br />

was embedded <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> concept of <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g for ‘European citizenship’<br />

(Byram, Zarate, Neuner, 1997). This requires, as Byram said, more than ma<strong>in</strong>ly<br />

pragmatic <strong>and</strong> functional <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g, but is rooted <strong>in</strong> a more comprehensive<br />

concept of liv<strong>in</strong>g toge<strong>the</strong>r. In terms of <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g this meant<br />

emphasis<strong>in</strong>g attitudes of mutual tolerance <strong>and</strong> a read<strong>in</strong>ess to exchange views.<br />

This idea has been developed by, amongst o<strong>the</strong>rs, Starkey whose <strong>pedagogy</strong><br />

of political education <strong>and</strong> human rights awareness through foreign <strong>language</strong><br />

teach<strong>in</strong>g aims for ‘<strong>the</strong> development of democracy <strong>and</strong> active citizenship’ (Starkey,<br />

1999: 156). Pedagogies tak<strong>in</strong>g such an explicit citizenship approach tend to<br />

focus on content as knowledge <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>language</strong> class. Recent developments <strong>in</strong><br />

this area tend to move away from <strong>the</strong> orig<strong>in</strong>al national focus of citizenship education<br />

<strong>and</strong> offer cosmopolitan perspectives (cf. Starkey, 2010), <strong>critical</strong> perspectives<br />

(cf. Guilherme, 2002) <strong>and</strong> transnational perspectives (cf. Risager, 2007).<br />

Whilst I believe <strong>the</strong> citizenship <strong>and</strong> knowledge agenda <strong>in</strong> <strong>language</strong> <strong>pedagogy</strong><br />

are very important, I focus <strong>in</strong> this book largely on a text analytical approach,<br />

which, though less knowledge focused, <strong>in</strong>cidentally also assumes a broader<br />

cosmopolitan <strong>and</strong> transnational perspective, as I will set out <strong>in</strong> greater detail <strong>in</strong><br />

chapters 3 <strong>and</strong> 4. In my own <strong>pedagogy</strong>, <strong>the</strong> moral element is less fore-grounded<br />

than <strong>in</strong> citizenship education, although it is present through <strong>critical</strong> discussions<br />

about texts <strong>in</strong> class, <strong>and</strong> through <strong>the</strong> idea of tak<strong>in</strong>g responsibility for <strong>the</strong> reader.<br />

The latter, to which I refer as ‘addressivity’ (cf. Bakht<strong>in</strong>, 1996 (1986)) comes<br />

<strong>in</strong>to play when students do writ<strong>in</strong>g tasks.<br />

Whilst all three elements of <strong>the</strong> liberal humanist paradigm which I felt<br />

warranted re-articulation, are to some extent present <strong>in</strong> my own <strong>pedagogy</strong>, it<br />

was particularly <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>tellectual engagement <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>critical</strong> element which I<br />

focused on <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>pedagogy</strong> on which this book is based. This <strong>critical</strong> engagement<br />

is emphatically not present <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>strumentalist approach. Never<strong>the</strong>less,<br />

it was clear to me that <strong>the</strong> liberal humanist paradigm itself was unable<br />

to provide <strong>the</strong> <strong>the</strong>oretical framework for <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g with a <strong>critical</strong><br />

emphasis. Its notions of objectivity <strong>and</strong> <strong>language</strong> as neutral are counter to<br />

<strong>the</strong> idea of encourag<strong>in</strong>g learners to see <strong>the</strong> complexity of <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> culture.<br />

<strong>My</strong> <strong>in</strong>terpretation of <strong>in</strong>tellectual engagement was not so much <strong>the</strong> idea<br />

of provid<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong>terest<strong>in</strong>g or challeng<strong>in</strong>g articles <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> classroom (although<br />

that too was important), but my ma<strong>in</strong> objective was primarily for students<br />

to engage with texts <strong>in</strong> a <strong>critical</strong> manner. <strong>My</strong> aim was for students to become


Tensions Between <strong>the</strong> Old <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> New 17<br />

<strong>critical</strong> <strong>in</strong>tercultural <strong>language</strong> users. Whilst my start<strong>in</strong>g po<strong>in</strong>t was <strong>the</strong> <strong>critical</strong><br />

perspective taken <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> liberal humanist paradigm, I also wanted students<br />

to engage with o<strong>the</strong>r <strong>critical</strong> perspectives. This, however, br<strong>in</strong>gs with it <strong>the</strong><br />

problem of <strong>in</strong>commensurability.<br />

Problematis<strong>in</strong>g Intellectual Engagement<br />

The concept of <strong>critical</strong>ity needs some explanation. I do not refer here to ‘criticis<strong>in</strong>g’<br />

<strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> sense of disagree<strong>in</strong>g with or object<strong>in</strong>g to someth<strong>in</strong>g, although that<br />

could of course be part of it. I am follow<strong>in</strong>g Pennycook (2001: 5) <strong>in</strong> describ<strong>in</strong>g<br />

three different approaches to <strong>critical</strong>ity <strong>in</strong> relation to applied l<strong>in</strong>guistics. The<br />

first approach that Pennycook identifies is what he refers to as <strong>critical</strong> th<strong>in</strong>k<strong>in</strong>g,<br />

associated with <strong>the</strong> liberal educational paradigm. This is also often referred<br />

to as ‘tak<strong>in</strong>g <strong>critical</strong> distance’ – <strong>the</strong> term already suggests <strong>the</strong>re is an assumed<br />

objectivity <strong>in</strong> this perspective. This approach develops ‘question<strong>in</strong>g skills’ <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

learner <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>volves br<strong>in</strong>g<strong>in</strong>g a ‘more rigorous analysis to problem solv<strong>in</strong>g or<br />

textual underst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g’ (ibid:3). Critical th<strong>in</strong>k<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> this paradigm assumes certa<strong>in</strong><br />

universal ‘rules’ of thought, which are based on rationality, logic, evidence,<br />

precision <strong>and</strong> clarity. In my context of work, it was this perspective on <strong>critical</strong>ity<br />

which was dom<strong>in</strong>ant at <strong>the</strong> time <strong>in</strong> which this study is set. As I expla<strong>in</strong><br />

fur<strong>the</strong>r <strong>in</strong> chapter 4, it also used to be an element <strong>in</strong> my own teach<strong>in</strong>g practice,<br />

<strong>in</strong> analys<strong>in</strong>g texts partly <strong>in</strong> relation to argumentation structures, <strong>and</strong> emphasis<strong>in</strong>g<br />

cohesion <strong>and</strong> coherence <strong>and</strong> generally <strong>the</strong> need for clarity <strong>in</strong> students’ own<br />

writ<strong>in</strong>g. It also formed a small part of <strong>the</strong> course I taught <strong>the</strong> year I collected <strong>the</strong><br />

data for this study, <strong>and</strong> as I describe <strong>in</strong> relation to <strong>the</strong> empirical data <strong>in</strong> chapters<br />

5 <strong>and</strong> 6, <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>commensurability of <strong>the</strong>se approaches led to a certa<strong>in</strong> confusion<br />

amongst students.<br />

The second approach of <strong>critical</strong>ity that Pennycook refers to, is what he calls<br />

<strong>the</strong> modernist emancipatory position. This approach is associated with <strong>the</strong><br />

neo Marxist tradition <strong>and</strong> is based on Critical Theory. This approach sees an<br />

engagement with political critiques <strong>and</strong> social relation as <strong>the</strong> most important<br />

aspect of <strong>critical</strong> work. It aims to work towards social transformation <strong>and</strong> to<br />

tackle social <strong>in</strong>equality <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>justice. In <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g this approach is<br />

taken on by <strong>the</strong> Critical Language Awareness (CLA) movement (cf. Wallace,<br />

2003; Fairclough, 1992; Fairclough <strong>and</strong> Wodak, 1996), where texts are analysed<br />

for <strong>the</strong> way <strong>the</strong>y construct ideological positions legitimis<strong>in</strong>g dom<strong>in</strong>ation <strong>and</strong><br />

social <strong>and</strong> economic <strong>in</strong>equality. Whilst my own view was less about unmask<strong>in</strong>g<br />

dom<strong>in</strong>ant power positions <strong>and</strong> ideologies, but more about discursive construction<br />

<strong>in</strong> general, I felt <strong>the</strong> modernist position to be a useful one for its focus on<br />

discursive constructions <strong>in</strong> texts. Also this <strong>critical</strong> paradigm offered available<br />

frameworks for text analysis, notably that of Wallace (2003), from which I borrowed<br />

for my own <strong>pedagogy</strong>.


18 <strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>With</strong> <strong>My</strong> <strong>Eyes</strong> <strong>Open</strong><br />

The third approach to <strong>critical</strong>ity is generally associated with <strong>the</strong> ‘post’ philosophies,<br />

such as fem<strong>in</strong>ism, poststructuralism <strong>and</strong> postcolonialism <strong>and</strong> queer<br />

<strong>the</strong>ory. Pennycook refers to it as problematis<strong>in</strong>g practice, which consists of<br />

‘mapp<strong>in</strong>g discourses’. This position is also <strong>in</strong>herently political as it articulates a<br />

scepticism about truth claims made <strong>in</strong> texts (Pennycook, 2001: 42). In mapp<strong>in</strong>g<br />

discourses it asks questions about <strong>the</strong> social, cultural <strong>and</strong> historical locations of<br />

<strong>the</strong> speaker. It seeks a broader underst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g of ‘how multiple discourses may<br />

be at play at <strong>the</strong> same time’ (Pennycook, 2001: 44). It is this approach to <strong>critical</strong>ity<br />

which particularly underp<strong>in</strong>s my own <strong>pedagogy</strong>, because of its concern with<br />

discourses <strong>in</strong> general, although <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r two approaches to <strong>critical</strong>ity, ‘<strong>critical</strong><br />

th<strong>in</strong>k<strong>in</strong>g’ <strong>and</strong> critique of ideological power positions are also present. <strong>My</strong> aim<br />

was for students to be able to deconstruct <strong>the</strong> text positions <strong>and</strong> be able to<br />

respond to <strong>the</strong> ‘truth claims’ <strong>in</strong> a text ra<strong>the</strong>r than read<strong>in</strong>g a text at face value as<br />

if it conta<strong>in</strong>ed an ‘exist<strong>in</strong>g truth’. This aspect of <strong>critical</strong>ity also allows for culture<br />

to be brought <strong>in</strong>to discussions around <strong>language</strong>, communication <strong>and</strong> texts as I<br />

conceive of discourses as <strong>the</strong> practice where <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> culture are merg<strong>in</strong>g.<br />

I develop this idea fur<strong>the</strong>r through <strong>the</strong> idea of ‘cultuurtekst’, which I describe<br />

<strong>in</strong> chapter 3.<br />

I did <strong>in</strong>itially conceive of <strong>the</strong>se levels of <strong>critical</strong>ity as pedagogical stepp<strong>in</strong>g<br />

stones. The first stone of ‘<strong>critical</strong> th<strong>in</strong>k<strong>in</strong>g’, I considered as a useful perspective<br />

on text to sharpen students’ <strong>critical</strong> ability, to query <strong>and</strong> question what a text is<br />

about <strong>and</strong> whe<strong>the</strong>r its structure, presentation <strong>and</strong> argumentation will st<strong>and</strong> up<br />

to scrut<strong>in</strong>y. This, I felt was <strong>the</strong> first step towards <strong>the</strong> more sophisticated levels of<br />

critique which are embedded with<strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r two approaches: particularly <strong>the</strong><br />

third level of critique, which <strong>in</strong>volves <strong>the</strong> problematis<strong>in</strong>g of mean<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> texts<br />

by acknowledg<strong>in</strong>g complexity.<br />

At <strong>the</strong> time of data collection, I was aware that I applied <strong>the</strong>oretically <strong>in</strong>commensurable<br />

elements. The ‘<strong>critical</strong> th<strong>in</strong>k<strong>in</strong>g’ paradigm assumes a view of objectivity,<br />

which clashes with <strong>the</strong> ‘problematis<strong>in</strong>g practice’ of critique which asks<br />

questions, eschews simple straight forward answers <strong>and</strong> dem<strong>and</strong>s self reflection<br />

of <strong>the</strong> learner. Yet, I felt that this <strong>in</strong>commensurability reflects <strong>the</strong> complexity<br />

of <strong>the</strong> l<strong>in</strong>guistic, social <strong>and</strong> cultural world we are <strong>in</strong>troduc<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> learners to;<br />

this is after all fluid, messy <strong>and</strong> full of contradictions <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>consistencies that<br />

students need to deal with <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir everyday life.<br />

Conclusion<br />

In this chapter I have traced <strong>the</strong> two paradigms which have <strong>in</strong>fluenced <strong>language</strong><br />

teach<strong>in</strong>g at universities <strong>in</strong> Brita<strong>in</strong>. I have argued that nei<strong>the</strong>r of <strong>the</strong>se provides<br />

<strong>the</strong> framework for <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g that takes account of our complex<br />

society <strong>and</strong> complex needs of learners. S<strong>in</strong>ce this study took place, <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>strumental<br />

paradigm has, as a response to <strong>the</strong> perceived crisis <strong>in</strong> <strong>language</strong> learn<strong>in</strong>g,<br />

grown still stronger <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> liberal <strong>language</strong> classroom has become <strong>the</strong>


Tensions Between <strong>the</strong> Old <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> New 19<br />

‘d<strong>in</strong>osaur’ of <strong>language</strong> learn<strong>in</strong>g. Clearly, <strong>in</strong>strumental aims are important, but<br />

even more important is, I feel, <strong>the</strong> developmental role of education. One of <strong>the</strong><br />

key elements of <strong>the</strong> liberal paradigm, which is worth re-articulat<strong>in</strong>g, I argued,<br />

is that of <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>tellectual <strong>and</strong> <strong>critical</strong> aspect of <strong>language</strong> learn<strong>in</strong>g. However, I<br />

have also argued that <strong>the</strong> notion of <strong>critical</strong>ity adhered to <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> liberal paradigm<br />

itself with its assumption of objectivity, cannot solely provide <strong>the</strong> <strong>critical</strong><br />

skills students need to engage with <strong>the</strong> complex social <strong>and</strong> cultural world. This<br />

engagement is more likely to be occasioned us<strong>in</strong>g a problematis<strong>in</strong>g approach<br />

of <strong>critical</strong>ity towards texts by ‘mapp<strong>in</strong>g’ discourses; recognis<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> ways texts<br />

construct <strong>in</strong> culturally rout<strong>in</strong>ised ways <strong>the</strong> world <strong>and</strong> ‘make sense of <strong>the</strong> reality<br />

to which it belongs’ (O’Regan, 2006: 118).<br />

Learn<strong>in</strong>g a foreign <strong>language</strong> is not just learn<strong>in</strong>g a useful skill; it has <strong>the</strong> potential<br />

to empower <strong>the</strong> students <strong>in</strong> enabl<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong>m to participate <strong>in</strong> a <strong>critical</strong> way <strong>in</strong><br />

a foreign culture <strong>and</strong> to underst<strong>and</strong> more about <strong>the</strong> nature <strong>and</strong> motives which<br />

lie beh<strong>in</strong>d communication. In order to address this question, I will look <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

next chapter <strong>in</strong> greater detail at <strong>the</strong> relationship between <strong>language</strong>, mean<strong>in</strong>g<br />

<strong>and</strong> culture <strong>and</strong> how <strong>the</strong>se have impacted on <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g<br />

Some parts of this chapter were previously published <strong>in</strong> Quist, G. (2000) Language<br />

Teach<strong>in</strong>g at University: A Clash of Cultures, Language <strong>and</strong> Education<br />

(14), 2.


CHAPTER 2<br />

Culture Pedagogy: Some Theoretical<br />

Considerations<br />

Introduction<br />

In this chapter 1 I will consider some of <strong>the</strong> underly<strong>in</strong>g issues of <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong><br />

culture <strong>pedagogy</strong>. Whilst it is <strong>the</strong> basic tenet of this study that <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong><br />

culture need to be addressed <strong>in</strong> an <strong>in</strong>tegrated manner <strong>in</strong> <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g, I<br />

will never<strong>the</strong>less discuss <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> culture separately as two <strong>in</strong>terl<strong>in</strong>k<strong>in</strong>g<br />

pedagogic areas.<br />

In <strong>the</strong> first part of this chapter I look at views of culture which underp<strong>in</strong> culture<br />

<strong>pedagogy</strong> as part of modern <strong>language</strong> degrees, <strong>and</strong> I describe some of <strong>the</strong><br />

practices. I argue that teach<strong>in</strong>g culture as part of <strong>language</strong> classes may be better<br />

served by a ‘cultural studies’ approach, ra<strong>the</strong>r than courses which emphasise<br />

<strong>the</strong> ‘content’ dimension <strong>and</strong> focus on impart<strong>in</strong>g knowledge about <strong>the</strong> target<br />

<strong>language</strong> country as a coherent overview. The latter approach tends to be<br />

located <strong>in</strong> a national view of <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> culture, whereas a cultural studies<br />

approach focuses on <strong>the</strong> processes <strong>and</strong> practices of culture <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> construction<br />

of mean<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> allows for a more complex idea of culture.<br />

In <strong>the</strong> second part of this chapter I focus on views of <strong>language</strong> <strong>in</strong> relation<br />

to culture which have <strong>in</strong>fluenced <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g approaches. In do<strong>in</strong>g so<br />

I argue that a traditional structural view of <strong>language</strong> as stable still underp<strong>in</strong>s<br />

some contemporary <strong>language</strong> courses, <strong>and</strong> that this view has taken on a common-sense<br />

underst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g. I <strong>the</strong>n describe social <strong>and</strong> cultural views of <strong>language</strong>,<br />

<strong>in</strong>clud<strong>in</strong>g those derived from l<strong>in</strong>guistic relativity, <strong>critical</strong> <strong>language</strong> study<br />

<strong>and</strong> Hymes’ notion of pragmatic <strong>language</strong> use.


22 <strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>With</strong> <strong>My</strong> <strong>Eyes</strong> <strong>Open</strong><br />

I conclude <strong>the</strong> chapter by discuss<strong>in</strong>g how <strong>the</strong> two areas are <strong>in</strong>terl<strong>in</strong>ked <strong>in</strong><br />

<strong>pedagogy</strong>.<br />

Teach<strong>in</strong>g Culture<br />

Views of Culture<br />

It is a ‘truism’ that <strong>the</strong> word ‘culture’ is problematic. Raymond Williams is purported<br />

to have said he wished he had never heard ‘<strong>the</strong> damned word’. There are<br />

various common sense def<strong>in</strong>itions of <strong>the</strong> word, <strong>and</strong> Williams’s discussion on<br />

this is still a good place to start. As he po<strong>in</strong>ts out, <strong>the</strong>re are various overlapp<strong>in</strong>g<br />

categories of mean<strong>in</strong>g: culture as a process, as a product <strong>and</strong> as a way of life of<br />

a particular community, but <strong>the</strong> mean<strong>in</strong>g of <strong>the</strong> word shifts cont<strong>in</strong>uously (Williams,<br />

1983 (1976). Stuart Hall (1997: 34-36) calls <strong>the</strong> word ‘<strong>the</strong> new <strong>language</strong><br />

of our time’; it is a catchword, used widely <strong>and</strong> frequently ‘from politics to bus<strong>in</strong>ess,<br />

from life-style to media’ to refer to <strong>the</strong> way people th<strong>in</strong>k, feel <strong>and</strong> behave.<br />

Frequently, <strong>the</strong> words ‘social’ <strong>and</strong> ‘cultural’ are used <strong>in</strong>terchangeably, both <strong>in</strong><br />

everyday use <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> literature on <strong>the</strong> subject. There are no clearly agreed<br />

def<strong>in</strong>itions on what separates <strong>the</strong> social from <strong>the</strong> cultural, although <strong>the</strong> word<br />

social is more often used when we talk about structures <strong>and</strong> systems of society<br />

<strong>and</strong> relations between people or groups of people, whereas culture is often seen<br />

as encompass<strong>in</strong>g anyth<strong>in</strong>g social plus <strong>the</strong> wider notions of value <strong>and</strong> ideological<br />

systems.<br />

In Williams’ sem<strong>in</strong>al book Keywords he lists <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>tricate <strong>and</strong> complex<br />

semantic transformations <strong>the</strong> term ‘culture’ has undergone s<strong>in</strong>ce its early use <strong>in</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> 15 th Century. In summary, modern usage of <strong>the</strong> term relates to three broad<br />

categories (1983 (1976): 90):<br />

1) a general process of <strong>in</strong>tellectual, spiritual <strong>and</strong> aes<strong>the</strong>tic development.<br />

This usage captures <strong>the</strong> idea of culture as a natural process of human<br />

development <strong>in</strong> a l<strong>in</strong>ear way, <strong>the</strong> ultimate of which resulted <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> European<br />

‘civilization’ <strong>and</strong> culture of <strong>the</strong> Enlightenment. Culture is <strong>the</strong>n seen<br />

as a universal development of human history;<br />

2) a particular way of life, whe<strong>the</strong>r of a people, a period, a group or humanity<br />

<strong>in</strong> general, <strong>in</strong> short, <strong>the</strong> anthropological view of culture. The use of<br />

<strong>the</strong> word ‘culture’ as ‘a way of life’ started <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> 18 th century with Herder<br />

(1782-1791) who attacked <strong>the</strong> Eurocentric view of culture encompassed<br />

<strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> first def<strong>in</strong>ition. This view contrasts with <strong>the</strong> first one, as it does<br />

not see culture as a universal process, but <strong>in</strong>stead sees ‘cultures’ <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

plural: ‘<strong>the</strong> specific <strong>and</strong> variable cultures of different nations <strong>and</strong> periods<br />

but also of […] social <strong>and</strong> economic groups with<strong>in</strong> a nation’ (Williams,<br />

1983 (1976): 89). Whilst Herder is sometimes cited as be<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> fore-


Culture Pedagogy 23<br />

runner of <strong>the</strong> one nation, one <strong>language</strong> view of culture, he was, accord<strong>in</strong>g<br />

to Risager, not a National Romantic (Risager, 2006: 61). The view of<br />

culture, <strong>in</strong> terms of specific particularities associated with a particular<br />

group of people, often equated with nation or ethnicity is a dom<strong>in</strong>ant<br />

one <strong>in</strong> common parlance. Generally speak<strong>in</strong>g, <strong>the</strong>se particularities refer<br />

to behaviour, belief systems, history, <strong>language</strong>, customs, values, <strong>and</strong> so<br />

on. <strong>With</strong><strong>in</strong> cultural anthropology itself, however, this static view of culture<br />

is seen as outdated (cf. Wright, 1998; Street, 1993; Hannerz, 1999).<br />

3) <strong>the</strong> works <strong>and</strong> practices of <strong>in</strong>tellectual <strong>and</strong> aes<strong>the</strong>tic activities, such as<br />

music, literature, pa<strong>in</strong>t<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> sculpture, often referred to as Culture<br />

with a capital C or ‘high’ culture. In daily contemporary usage this<br />

view of culture now also <strong>in</strong>cludes products <strong>and</strong> practices from popular<br />

(‘low’) culture, such as film, tv <strong>and</strong> media. The use of <strong>the</strong> terms ‘high’<br />

<strong>and</strong> ‘low’ <strong>in</strong>dicate <strong>the</strong> value judgements attached to <strong>the</strong>se. Hence, Eagleton<br />

represents <strong>the</strong> view of ‘high’ <strong>and</strong> ‘low’ culture as <strong>the</strong> ‘culture wars’<br />

(Eagleton, 2000).<br />

The latter def<strong>in</strong>ition, culture <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> sense of aes<strong>the</strong>tic activities <strong>and</strong> products, is<br />

<strong>the</strong> view of culture which has been traditionally assumed <strong>in</strong> modern <strong>language</strong><br />

degree programmes, at least <strong>in</strong> Brita<strong>in</strong>. In <strong>the</strong> liberal humanist educational paradigm,<br />

culture was (<strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong> certa<strong>in</strong> <strong>in</strong>stitutions still is), mostly seen through <strong>the</strong><br />

prism of <strong>the</strong> literary canon, <strong>the</strong> ‘high’ view of culture, which comb<strong>in</strong>es <strong>the</strong> aes<strong>the</strong>tic<br />

view with <strong>the</strong> hierarchical view of culture as civilisation. This concords<br />

with Mat<strong>the</strong>w Arnold’s (1889: 56) view of “<strong>the</strong> best knowledge <strong>and</strong> thought of<br />

<strong>the</strong> time”. However, as I discussed <strong>in</strong> chapter 1, as a result of <strong>the</strong> expansion of<br />

university education <strong>in</strong> Brita<strong>in</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> political pressures towards <strong>in</strong>strumental<br />

aims of <strong>language</strong> learn<strong>in</strong>g, literature courses have been <strong>in</strong>creas<strong>in</strong>gly replaced<br />

by courses focus<strong>in</strong>g on ‘contemporary cultural studies’, as Worton referred to it<br />

(2009), br<strong>in</strong>g<strong>in</strong>g about a change <strong>in</strong> how ‘culture’ is <strong>in</strong>terpreted. ‘Contemporary<br />

cultural studies’ <strong>in</strong> Worton’s report refers to courses which comb<strong>in</strong>e <strong>the</strong> ‘high’,<br />

<strong>and</strong> ‘low’ view of culture; literature as well as film studies. But <strong>in</strong> addition, culture<br />

is part of <strong>the</strong> curriculum <strong>in</strong> its anthropological form through ‘Area Studies’.<br />

These courses tend to <strong>in</strong>clude <strong>the</strong> history, politics <strong>and</strong> social structures of <strong>the</strong><br />

target country.<br />

When it comes to <strong>the</strong> view of culture as anthropology, culture as a way of life,<br />

<strong>the</strong>re is, however, a range of practice <strong>in</strong> courses taken as part of a modern <strong>language</strong><br />

degree. At <strong>the</strong> humanities-based modern <strong>language</strong> degree programmes<br />

at <strong>the</strong> university where this study takes place, for <strong>in</strong>stance, <strong>the</strong>re is, for <strong>in</strong>stance,<br />

no reference to <strong>the</strong> term Area Studies. Non-literature courses tend to be taught<br />

<strong>in</strong> academic discipl<strong>in</strong>ary areas, such as history, film studies, <strong>and</strong> occasionally as<br />

l<strong>in</strong>guistics or socio-l<strong>in</strong>guistics. Increas<strong>in</strong>gly courses are taught comparatively<br />

(e.g. compar<strong>in</strong>g literature from different countries) or as <strong>in</strong>terdiscipl<strong>in</strong>ary, <strong>the</strong>matic<br />

courses.


24 <strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>With</strong> <strong>My</strong> <strong>Eyes</strong> <strong>Open</strong><br />

Language teach<strong>in</strong>g rema<strong>in</strong>s strictly separate from <strong>the</strong> ‘content’ courses. In<br />

this book, my concern is not with separate content courses <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> academic<br />

discipl<strong>in</strong>es of literature or history, but with <strong>the</strong> cultural dimension of <strong>language</strong><br />

teach<strong>in</strong>g itself. For this reason I will not discuss Area Studies as an academic<br />

discipl<strong>in</strong>e. What I will discuss is culture <strong>pedagogy</strong> as it is practised <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>language</strong><br />

classroom.<br />

I start with <strong>the</strong> knowledge dimension of culture <strong>pedagogy</strong>, which is often<br />

underp<strong>in</strong>ned by <strong>the</strong> national dimension of culture.<br />

Knowledge <strong>in</strong> Culture Pedagogy: Examples of Dutch<br />

Textbooks<br />

<strong>With</strong> <strong>the</strong> knowledge dimension, I am referr<strong>in</strong>g to courses which are, even<br />

if implicitly, based on a view of culture <strong>pedagogy</strong> which used to be called<br />

L<strong>and</strong>eskunde. This term is now gradually disappear<strong>in</strong>g, as Risager says, (Risager,<br />

2007: 5) but <strong>the</strong> idea of provid<strong>in</strong>g an overview of knowledge of society,<br />

country <strong>and</strong> culture, an extension of <strong>the</strong> old, what Risager refers to as ‘l<strong>and</strong><strong>and</strong>-people<br />

tradition’ (ibid: 27), still underp<strong>in</strong>s many <strong>language</strong> courses <strong>in</strong> practice.<br />

The term kennis van l<strong>and</strong> en volk (knowledge of l<strong>and</strong> <strong>and</strong> people), is also <strong>in</strong><br />

some cases still adhered to <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> context of Dutch as a Second <strong>and</strong> as a Foreign<br />

Language. The term is gradually be<strong>in</strong>g replaced by Nederl<strong>and</strong>-en Vla<strong>and</strong>erenkunde<br />

(knowledge about <strong>the</strong> Ne<strong>the</strong>rl<strong>and</strong>s <strong>and</strong> Fl<strong>and</strong>ers), a clear <strong>in</strong>dication of<br />

<strong>the</strong> national orientation of this approach to culture <strong>in</strong> <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g. The<br />

traditional ‘l<strong>and</strong>-<strong>and</strong>-people’ courses took a strong orientation towards typical<br />

national characteristics (ibid: 28). This emphasis has changed over <strong>the</strong> years,<br />

yet <strong>the</strong> discussion of <strong>the</strong> ‘national typical’, even of <strong>the</strong> national psyche, was until<br />

recently part of many <strong>language</strong> courses. I will discuss this below <strong>in</strong> relation to<br />

some Dutch textbooks which specifically address <strong>the</strong> culture dimension, ei<strong>the</strong>r<br />

as an <strong>in</strong>tegrated <strong>language</strong> activity, <strong>in</strong> provid<strong>in</strong>g read<strong>in</strong>g texts <strong>in</strong> Dutch, or as<br />

articles written <strong>in</strong> English to be used by teachers to address ‘culture’ <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> curriculum<br />

as <strong>the</strong>y see fit.<br />

The knowledge element of culture <strong>pedagogy</strong>, particularly when it has a strong<br />

national focus, tends to be based on a view of culture <strong>in</strong> terms of its particularities.<br />

These courses are based on <strong>the</strong> idea of a def<strong>in</strong>ed culture or ‘cultures’ (Williams,<br />

1983 (1976): 89) that can be clearly described as a cohesive unit, marked<br />

off from <strong>the</strong> cultures of o<strong>the</strong>r groups of people (Risager, 2006: 33). The most<br />

traditional of courses <strong>in</strong> this mode focus on <strong>the</strong> history <strong>and</strong> social structures<br />

of <strong>the</strong> target country, provid<strong>in</strong>g factual <strong>in</strong>formation on, for <strong>in</strong>stance, <strong>the</strong> party<br />

political, judicial, educational <strong>and</strong> healthcare systems, economics, media <strong>and</strong><br />

historical events. In o<strong>the</strong>r words, a course that describes ra<strong>the</strong>r than analyses.<br />

These courses tend to provide a simplified picture of society <strong>in</strong> order to create<br />

a coherent overview. An example of a book which is used (or perhaps more


Culture Pedagogy 25<br />

accurately now, used to be used, at universities abroad where Dutch is taught is<br />

Nederl<strong>and</strong> leren kennen (Snoek, 2000, (1996)). This consists of chapters focus<strong>in</strong>g<br />

on history, culture, recent social issues, economics <strong>and</strong> religion written <strong>in</strong><br />

Dutch <strong>and</strong> function<strong>in</strong>g as read<strong>in</strong>g texts <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>language</strong> classroom. Ano<strong>the</strong>r,<br />

well-respected, example is The Ne<strong>the</strong>rl<strong>and</strong>s <strong>in</strong> Perspective: The Dutch way of<br />

Organiz<strong>in</strong>g a Society <strong>and</strong> its Sett<strong>in</strong>g (Shetter, 2002 (1997), an English <strong>language</strong><br />

resource provid<strong>in</strong>g an <strong>in</strong>-depth historical, social <strong>and</strong> cultural ‘coherent overview<br />

of <strong>the</strong> Dutch society <strong>in</strong> all its aspects’ [my translation] (Beheydt, 2003).<br />

Themes runn<strong>in</strong>g through <strong>the</strong> chapters emphasise supposed national characteristics,<br />

such as <strong>the</strong> consensual nature of Dutch society, <strong>the</strong> pragmatic approach<br />

of its citizens <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>stitutions <strong>and</strong>, above all, <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>satiable need to ‘organise’.<br />

The k<strong>in</strong>d of L<strong>and</strong>eskunde <strong>pedagogy</strong> I referred to above, might seem a little<br />

outdated, with its broad overview <strong>and</strong> its references to national characteristics.<br />

However, <strong>the</strong> national paradigm is anyth<strong>in</strong>g but outdated, at least <strong>in</strong> practice.<br />

Courses which aim to provide a cultural dimension are more often than not<br />

presented <strong>in</strong> a national framework, <strong>and</strong> directed towards ‘<strong>the</strong> target country’<br />

<strong>and</strong> ‘<strong>the</strong> target <strong>language</strong>’. Some of <strong>the</strong>se courses can <strong>in</strong>deed by very <strong>in</strong>formative,<br />

aim<strong>in</strong>g for deeper underst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g of <strong>the</strong> cultural <strong>and</strong> social complexities of <strong>the</strong><br />

country under study. Recently, <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> Ne<strong>the</strong>rl<strong>and</strong>s a book was published with<br />

<strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>tention to address ‘culture’ <strong>in</strong> a more complex context, acknowledg<strong>in</strong>g<br />

that Dutch national identity is fluid <strong>and</strong> apt to change as a result of globalisation<br />

<strong>and</strong> multiculturalism (Besamusca <strong>and</strong> Verheul, 2010). Their book, Discover<strong>in</strong>g<br />

<strong>the</strong> Dutch is not primarily written for <strong>the</strong> educational market, but already it<br />

has become a key text for Dutch <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> culture courses at universities <strong>in</strong><br />

<strong>and</strong> outside <strong>the</strong> Ne<strong>the</strong>rl<strong>and</strong>s. This book takes a more contemporary approach<br />

to ‘Dutch culture’ than some of its predecessors I mentioned above. Gone are<br />

<strong>the</strong> references to national characteristics of <strong>the</strong> Dutch. And <strong>the</strong>re where Dutch<br />

characteristics such as pragmatism <strong>and</strong> tolerance are mentioned, this is always<br />

with<strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> context of representations made ‘through foreign eyes’. The approach<br />

to Nederl<strong>and</strong>kunde <strong>in</strong> this textbook is not only aimed at giv<strong>in</strong>g factual <strong>in</strong>formation,<br />

but many of <strong>the</strong> <strong>the</strong>mes which are touched upon are based on research<br />

<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>oretical considerations. A chapter on <strong>the</strong> multicultural society, for<br />

<strong>in</strong>stance, offers a gentle critique of <strong>the</strong> ‘us <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>m’ approach adopted by <strong>the</strong><br />

Dutch government, <strong>and</strong> sets <strong>the</strong> discussion <strong>in</strong> a complex historical context. The<br />

occasional references to <strong>the</strong> ‘construction’ of national identity, <strong>in</strong>dicates that<br />

<strong>the</strong> idea of national identity is not necessarily taken as a given. The book clearly<br />

pushes <strong>the</strong> genre of Nederl<strong>and</strong>kunde, but it does not constitute a new paradigm<br />

as it rema<strong>in</strong>s located <strong>in</strong> a national context. This is not surpris<strong>in</strong>g, s<strong>in</strong>ce <strong>the</strong><br />

context of Dutch <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> culture <strong>pedagogy</strong>, <strong>in</strong>clud<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> materials <strong>and</strong><br />

textbooks available, is <strong>in</strong>fluenced by <strong>the</strong> guidel<strong>in</strong>es of <strong>the</strong> European Council,<br />

which I will discuss later <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> chapter. But, probably more significantly, Dutch<br />

<strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> culture teach<strong>in</strong>g is <strong>in</strong>fluenced by <strong>the</strong> current political context <strong>in</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> Ne<strong>the</strong>rl<strong>and</strong>s. As a response to <strong>the</strong> br<strong>and</strong> of government support<strong>in</strong>g multiculturalism,<br />

which <strong>the</strong> Ne<strong>the</strong>rl<strong>and</strong>s pioneered <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> late 1970s, <strong>the</strong> political


26 <strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>With</strong> <strong>My</strong> <strong>Eyes</strong> <strong>Open</strong><br />

climate has veered towards a strong national outlook, which dem<strong>and</strong>s cultural<br />

assimilation of immigrants. These political views also had an effect on <strong>the</strong> public<br />

discourses about ‘Dutch culture’ <strong>and</strong> history, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> media frequently discussed<br />

<strong>the</strong> need to reclaim <strong>the</strong> Dutch national identity. In 2006 a canon of <strong>the</strong><br />

history of <strong>the</strong> Ne<strong>the</strong>rl<strong>and</strong>s was commissioned by <strong>the</strong> government <strong>in</strong> order to<br />

address <strong>the</strong> fact that many native Dutch do not have a sense of <strong>the</strong>ir national<br />

identity <strong>and</strong> history. The canon, widely used <strong>in</strong> primary <strong>and</strong> secondary education,<br />

sets out <strong>the</strong> ‘significant events <strong>in</strong> Dutch history’ that all Dutch citizens<br />

should be aware of.<br />

The national model <strong>in</strong> <strong>language</strong> learn<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> Ne<strong>the</strong>rl<strong>and</strong>s is strong. Language<br />

learn<strong>in</strong>g materials construct a nationality which constitute what Billig<br />

(1995) refers to as ‘banal nationalism’; <strong>the</strong> representation of nationality through<br />

seem<strong>in</strong>gly harmless symbols, such as <strong>the</strong> orange dress of football supporters,<br />

tulips on t-shirts, wea<strong>the</strong>r reports with national maps, <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>deed <strong>language</strong><br />

when it is seen as a political <strong>and</strong> national, ra<strong>the</strong>r than a social construct. Banal<br />

nationalism feels ‘natural’, because it is part of everyday life <strong>and</strong> customs.<br />

The national outlook <strong>in</strong> culture <strong>pedagogy</strong> does <strong>the</strong>n not only have its source<br />

<strong>in</strong> earlier romantic notions of nationality, but is also <strong>in</strong>fluenced by contemporary<br />

political contexts. Nor is it only a characteristic of Dutch foreign <strong>language</strong><br />

<strong>and</strong> culture <strong>pedagogy</strong>. As Stougaard-Nielssen argued, <strong>the</strong> same national outlook<br />

takes place <strong>in</strong> course materials produced <strong>in</strong> Denmark (2010).<br />

Critique of <strong>the</strong> Nationally-Based Knowledge Dimension<br />

The national outlook is gradually be<strong>in</strong>g replaced, at least <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong>oretical discussions<br />

of <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> culture <strong>pedagogy</strong>, by notions of transnationality (Risager,<br />

2007,) super-diversity (Vertovec, 2009) <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> idea of <strong>the</strong> Cosmopolitan<br />

Speaker (Ros i Solé, 2013).<br />

The view of culture as complex, fluid, chang<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>determ<strong>in</strong>ate, is now<br />

dom<strong>in</strong>at<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> pedagogical literature, as <strong>the</strong> world is becom<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong>creas<strong>in</strong>gly<br />

<strong>in</strong>terconnected <strong>in</strong> an age of globalisation <strong>and</strong> mobility. Kramsch (2002: 276)<br />

refers to <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>vention of <strong>the</strong> <strong>personal</strong> computer as <strong>the</strong> watershed of chang<strong>in</strong>g<br />

views about culture. Before <strong>the</strong> 1970’s culture meant national culture; ‘what<br />

peoples had <strong>and</strong> held <strong>in</strong> common’, whereas now she says referr<strong>in</strong>g to Geertz<br />

(2000) ‘<strong>the</strong>re is a scramble of differences <strong>in</strong> a field of connections.’ As Brian<br />

Street (1993) said <strong>in</strong> an often quoted paper: culture is not a noun, but a verb.<br />

Culture is not a static object, but a dynamic process of mean<strong>in</strong>g mak<strong>in</strong>g. Holliday<br />

(2004: 132) quotes Hall to refer to <strong>the</strong> mean<strong>in</strong>g mak<strong>in</strong>g aspect of culture.<br />

‘A national culture is a discourse’, Hall says, ‘a way of construct<strong>in</strong>g mean<strong>in</strong>gs<br />

which <strong>in</strong>fluences both our actions <strong>and</strong> our conceptions of ourselves.’ (Hall,<br />

1996: 613). These discourses of nationalities as ‘imag<strong>in</strong>ed communities’ (cf<br />

Anderson, 1983) are powerful <strong>and</strong> perpetuate <strong>the</strong> myth of national unity <strong>and</strong><br />

national characteristics that many <strong>in</strong> a nation would share. Hannerz (1999:


Culture Pedagogy 27<br />

393-407) argues that <strong>the</strong> seem<strong>in</strong>g self-evidence of ‘cultures’ as entities exist<strong>in</strong>g<br />

‘side by side as neat packages, [as if] each of us identified with only one of<br />

<strong>the</strong>m’, is a time-worn anthropological concept. Most of us, he states, have more<br />

complex lives which entail various cross cultural allegiances.<br />

Most of us come <strong>in</strong>to contact on a daily basis, whe<strong>the</strong>r face-to-face or virtually,<br />

with people with different cultural or ethnic backgrounds, with people<br />

with different ideas. As a result we have all become global citizens, who have<br />

become part of ‘a larger global tribe’ as Appiah calls it, where <strong>in</strong>tercultural<br />

encounters are no longer <strong>the</strong> exception but <strong>the</strong> norm for many. Appiah (2006)<br />

uses <strong>the</strong> term ‘cosmopolitanism’ to <strong>in</strong>dicate <strong>the</strong> complexities <strong>and</strong> multifaceted<br />

nature of <strong>the</strong>se daily <strong>in</strong>tercultural experiences. This challenges <strong>the</strong> traditional<br />

notions of ‘identity’. It challenges <strong>the</strong> notion of ‘national identity’ as consist<strong>in</strong>g<br />

of a clearly described <strong>and</strong> del<strong>in</strong>eated set of fixed characteristics shared by all<br />

with<strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> borders of a nation-state. It also challenges <strong>the</strong> traditional notion of<br />

<strong>in</strong>dividual identity – <strong>the</strong> idea of <strong>in</strong>dividuals hav<strong>in</strong>g a core <strong>and</strong> stable self, which<br />

rema<strong>in</strong>s unchang<strong>in</strong>g over time.<br />

But <strong>the</strong> notion of ‘cosmopolitanism’ does not assume that we all share a universal<br />

set of values. The <strong>in</strong>terconnectivity of <strong>in</strong>tercultural encounters that globalisation<br />

brought, is only one aspect of ‘cosmopolitanism’. It does not preclude<br />

<strong>the</strong> perception of <strong>the</strong> particularities of ethnic, cultural or national identities.<br />

Kumaravadivelu (2008) proposes that our complex cultural <strong>and</strong> subjective<br />

experiences are formed by at least 4 different ‘realities’ of which <strong>the</strong> global one<br />

is only one aspect. The o<strong>the</strong>rs are formed of national, social <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>dividual<br />

realities. It is important to note that none of <strong>the</strong>se realities should be seen as<br />

fixed itself. Instead, each of <strong>the</strong>se shape <strong>and</strong> reshape one ano<strong>the</strong>r <strong>in</strong> a dynamic<br />

<strong>and</strong> constantly shift<strong>in</strong>g relationship (p.157-158).<br />

However, as I showed above, <strong>in</strong> <strong>language</strong> learn<strong>in</strong>g materials, <strong>the</strong> national<br />

outlook rema<strong>in</strong>s strong. Textbook writers <strong>and</strong> teachers of ‘culture’ do face a difficult<br />

choice. On <strong>the</strong> one h<strong>and</strong> teachers want to emphasise <strong>the</strong> complex social<br />

<strong>and</strong> cultural reality of ‘<strong>the</strong> target culture’. On <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r h<strong>and</strong>, teachers or textbook<br />

writers do not want to create a confus<strong>in</strong>g message to students; after all,<br />

it would be hard to deny that <strong>the</strong>re are cultural specifities. Moreover, students<br />

often want to know about what makes ‘<strong>the</strong>’ culture of <strong>the</strong> country or countries<br />

whose <strong>language</strong> <strong>the</strong>y study different from <strong>the</strong>ir own. Besamusca stated<br />

that her students were disappo<strong>in</strong>ted when <strong>the</strong>y found out that certa<strong>in</strong> practices<br />

<strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> Ne<strong>the</strong>rl<strong>and</strong>s were similar to those <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir own country. Students had<br />

hoped <strong>the</strong> Ne<strong>the</strong>rl<strong>and</strong>s to be more ‘exotic’ (2006). Similarly, Ros i Solé found <strong>in</strong><br />

her study <strong>in</strong> learner identities that students often are attracted to <strong>the</strong> <strong>language</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong>y study because of a romanticised idea of <strong>the</strong> culture (Ros i Solé, Fenoulhet,<br />

2013). This pull between <strong>the</strong> pedagogic desire for clarity, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>tellectual<br />

desire for acknowledg<strong>in</strong>g complexity, is part of what Risager (2007: 216) calls<br />

<strong>the</strong> national dilemma.<br />

The content dimension of nationally oriented courses which focus on<br />

impart<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong>formation tends to centre on sociological <strong>and</strong> historical <strong>the</strong>mes.


28 <strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>With</strong> <strong>My</strong> <strong>Eyes</strong> <strong>Open</strong><br />

But <strong>the</strong>re are two o<strong>the</strong>r areas which are also considered to be part of <strong>the</strong> cultural<br />

dimension of <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g. S<strong>in</strong>ce Byram (1989) developed a model<br />

for <strong>in</strong>tercultural communicative competence for what he used to call ‘<strong>language</strong>-<strong>and</strong>-culture’<br />

teach<strong>in</strong>g, <strong>the</strong> communication element has also become<br />

an <strong>in</strong>tegrated part of culture <strong>pedagogy</strong>. I will discuss this <strong>in</strong> greater detail <strong>in</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> next chapter. The o<strong>the</strong>r very significant element <strong>in</strong> culture <strong>pedagogy</strong>, apart<br />

from social, political <strong>and</strong> historical <strong>in</strong>formation, is <strong>the</strong> anthropological aspect<br />

of culture as everyday experienced life. This aspect has been <strong>in</strong>cluded <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

detailed taxonomy by <strong>the</strong> Common European Framework of References for Languages<br />

(2001).<br />

The Common European Framework<br />

The Common European Framework of References for Languages (CEFR for<br />

short) was commissioned by <strong>the</strong> Council of Europe <strong>and</strong> published <strong>in</strong> 2001.<br />

Even though it is to a large extent based on Byram’s notion of <strong>in</strong>tercultural<br />

communicative competence (see chapter 3), it cannot be completely attributed<br />

to him, as <strong>the</strong> CEFR is a consensus document between <strong>the</strong> various member<br />

states of <strong>the</strong> EU. In fact, as Risager po<strong>in</strong>ts out, many of Byram’s recommendations,<br />

particular those on <strong>in</strong>tercultural competence, were not <strong>in</strong>cluded <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

f<strong>in</strong>al document (2007: 115). The CEFR provides guidel<strong>in</strong>es for teach<strong>in</strong>g, learn<strong>in</strong>g<br />

<strong>and</strong> assessment <strong>and</strong> does not suggest particular teach<strong>in</strong>g methodologies.<br />

Instead, it consists of a taxonomy of <strong>the</strong> skills that learners should possess at certa<strong>in</strong><br />

levels of study. The CEFR arose as a consequence of <strong>the</strong> mobility schemes<br />

which were set up by <strong>the</strong> Council of Europe <strong>and</strong> which followed <strong>the</strong> removal of<br />

trade restrictions <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> European market. These mobility programmes encouraged<br />

exchanges between staff <strong>in</strong> areas of governmental <strong>and</strong> non-governmental<br />

organizations <strong>in</strong> health, social care, education <strong>and</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r professional doma<strong>in</strong>s.<br />

To facilitate this movement, <strong>the</strong> CEFR was set up to encourage <strong>language</strong> learn<strong>in</strong>g,<br />

to provide parity <strong>in</strong> <strong>language</strong> provision across <strong>the</strong> EU to prepare people<br />

l<strong>in</strong>guistically as well as mentally for <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>tercultural experiences that mobility<br />

would br<strong>in</strong>g. It is an extremely comprehensive document which describes <strong>in</strong><br />

detail what competences, skills <strong>and</strong> knowledges learners of a foreign <strong>language</strong><br />

ought to possess at a particular level <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong> a particular doma<strong>in</strong>.<br />

The emphasis <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> document is on <strong>language</strong> skills, although attention is<br />

also given to sociol<strong>in</strong>guistic aspects which stems from an <strong>in</strong>strumental rationale:<br />

one cannot be an effective ‘<strong>in</strong>tercultural’ or ‘cross-cultural communicator’<br />

without hav<strong>in</strong>g at least a basic underst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g of <strong>the</strong> social patterns <strong>and</strong> values<br />

<strong>in</strong> society as <strong>the</strong>se are reflected <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> way that people communicate. It relates<br />

to culture as communication. For this reason sociol<strong>in</strong>guistic <strong>in</strong>formation is<br />

provided to develop an awareness of prevail<strong>in</strong>g communication strategies <strong>and</strong><br />

customs (shak<strong>in</strong>g h<strong>and</strong>s when greet<strong>in</strong>g, degrees of directness <strong>in</strong> express<strong>in</strong>g


Culture Pedagogy 29<br />

<strong>in</strong>tent etc.). This is what Canale <strong>and</strong> Swa<strong>in</strong> (1980: 30, 31) called ‘sociol<strong>in</strong>guistic’,<br />

‘strategic’ <strong>and</strong> ‘discourse’ competence.<br />

In addition to l<strong>in</strong>guistic <strong>and</strong> sociol<strong>in</strong>guistic competences, <strong>the</strong>re is a cultural<br />

dimension <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> CEFR, which is referred to as ‘<strong>in</strong>tercultural awareness’,<br />

although <strong>the</strong> emphasis is on <strong>language</strong> skills ra<strong>the</strong>r than on cultural aspects.<br />

An important aspect of this awareness is ‘objective knowledge of <strong>the</strong> world’ <strong>in</strong><br />

respect of <strong>the</strong> country <strong>in</strong> which <strong>the</strong> <strong>language</strong> is spoken. This <strong>in</strong>cludes <strong>in</strong>formation<br />

about areas such as everyday liv<strong>in</strong>g (e.g. food, hobbies, celebrations), liv<strong>in</strong>g<br />

conditions (e.g. welfare arrangements), <strong>in</strong>ter<strong>personal</strong> relations (e.g. family<br />

structures, race relations, relations between genders), values, beliefs <strong>and</strong> attitudes,<br />

body <strong>language</strong>, social conventions (regard<strong>in</strong>g, for <strong>in</strong>stance, punctuality,<br />

gift giv<strong>in</strong>g, dress, <strong>and</strong> taboos), <strong>and</strong> f<strong>in</strong>ally ritual behaviour regard<strong>in</strong>g, for<br />

<strong>in</strong>stance, religious celebrations, birth <strong>and</strong> death, festivals <strong>and</strong> so on (CEFR,<br />

pp101-130).<br />

Whilst <strong>the</strong> CEFR acknowledges that <strong>in</strong>tercultural awareness should be seen<br />

<strong>in</strong> a wider sense than <strong>the</strong> context of <strong>the</strong> L1 <strong>and</strong> L2 cultures, it also emphasises<br />

that learners should be aware of ‘how each community appears from <strong>the</strong> perspective<br />

of <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r, often <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> form of national stereotypes’ (CEFR, p.103).<br />

Even though <strong>the</strong> CEFR document does not make reference to its particular<br />

perspective on culture, <strong>the</strong> view which emerges from <strong>the</strong> CEFR seems to be<br />

partly based on a similar view of culture as underp<strong>in</strong>n<strong>in</strong>g L<strong>and</strong>eskunde: culture<br />

as knowledge. But its <strong>in</strong>clusion of attitudes <strong>and</strong> values with regards to a range<br />

of areas <strong>in</strong> daily life, suggests that Geertz’s (1973) symbolic <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>terpretive<br />

view of culture as ‘historically transmitted patterns of mean<strong>in</strong>g […] by means<br />

of which men communicate, perpetuate, <strong>and</strong> develop <strong>the</strong>ir knowledge about<br />

<strong>and</strong> attitudes toward life” (Geertz 1973: 89) may also have <strong>in</strong>formed <strong>the</strong> CEFR.<br />

The CEFR has undoubtedly advanced <strong>the</strong> notion of culture <strong>pedagogy</strong> as part<br />

of <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g by <strong>in</strong>troduc<strong>in</strong>g a considered list of <strong>the</strong> wider aspects of<br />

cultural knowledge that it considered students should possess. But <strong>in</strong> practice,<br />

at least <strong>in</strong> contemporary Dutch <strong>language</strong> courses (cf. Contact, 2010), <strong>the</strong> cultural<br />

dimension is limited to a few read<strong>in</strong>g texts about topics such as <strong>the</strong> geographical<br />

situation of Fl<strong>and</strong>ers, or <strong>in</strong>formation about everyday habits such as<br />

customs <strong>and</strong> conventions regard<strong>in</strong>g food or celebrations. The rest of <strong>the</strong> course<br />

is solidly based on a functional approach to <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g; arguably a more<br />

considered <strong>in</strong>clusion of <strong>the</strong> cultural dimension of <strong>the</strong> CEFR would have been<br />

a step forward.<br />

The focus on everyday life <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> CEFR gives <strong>the</strong> potential to <strong>in</strong>clude an<br />

ethnographic element <strong>in</strong>to <strong>language</strong> courses; a self-reflexive awareness of <strong>the</strong><br />

political, cultural <strong>and</strong> social <strong>in</strong>fluences to which learners are subjected <strong>the</strong>mselves<br />

<strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir everyday experiences <strong>and</strong> realities. However, this possibility is<br />

not emphasised <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> CEFR’s treatment of <strong>the</strong> cultural dimension of every<br />

day life is superficial. It does not encourage reflection beyond a compar<strong>in</strong>g of<br />

everyday liv<strong>in</strong>g practices with <strong>the</strong> learners’ ‘own’ culture. A national perspective


30 <strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>With</strong> <strong>My</strong> <strong>Eyes</strong> <strong>Open</strong><br />

of culture is taken, which l<strong>in</strong>ks <strong>the</strong> foreign <strong>language</strong> to an essentialised idea of<br />

‘<strong>the</strong>’ target culture <strong>and</strong> does not allow for a <strong>critical</strong> underst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g of <strong>the</strong> complexities<br />

of cultural realities such as power <strong>in</strong>equalities, differences <strong>in</strong> role or<br />

status <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> ‘lived experience’ occasioned by <strong>the</strong> complex <strong>and</strong> fluid cultural<br />

identities <strong>and</strong> subjectivities of people. It tends to represent culture as homogenous<br />

<strong>and</strong> stable <strong>and</strong> reduces culture to facts <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>formation. This can provide<br />

students with pragmatic <strong>and</strong> useful <strong>in</strong>formation, but it also br<strong>in</strong>gs with it <strong>the</strong><br />

danger of re<strong>in</strong>forc<strong>in</strong>g, or even creat<strong>in</strong>g, unchallenged stereotypical images.<br />

Despite <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>fluence it has on <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> Europe, Risager only<br />

mentions <strong>the</strong> CEFR <strong>in</strong> pass<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> her overview of <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> culture <strong>pedagogy</strong><br />

(2007: 143); ‘its conception of <strong>the</strong> relationship between <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> culture,<br />

<strong>and</strong> that between <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> culture teach<strong>in</strong>g [<strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> CEFR],<br />

is unclear <strong>and</strong> without <strong>the</strong>oretical foundation’, she states. Yet, <strong>the</strong> CEFR <strong>in</strong>forms<br />

many <strong>language</strong> courses <strong>in</strong> Brita<strong>in</strong> <strong>and</strong> seems a force to stay.<br />

Whilst I th<strong>in</strong>k an element of knowledge about <strong>the</strong> target country needs to be<br />

addressed <strong>in</strong> <strong>language</strong> <strong>pedagogy</strong>, it should not present culture <strong>in</strong> a bounded,<br />

stable <strong>and</strong> one-dimensional way, as that will not provide <strong>the</strong> enabl<strong>in</strong>g of an<br />

<strong>in</strong>tellectual <strong>critical</strong> development <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> students. This br<strong>in</strong>gs us aga<strong>in</strong> to <strong>the</strong><br />

issue of <strong>critical</strong>ity.<br />

Criticality <strong>and</strong> Culture: <strong>My</strong> Own Considerations<br />

When I <strong>in</strong>itially started to develop <strong>the</strong> Dutch <strong>language</strong> course on which this<br />

study is based <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> mid 1990s, one of my prime motivations was to <strong>in</strong>troduce<br />

an <strong>in</strong>tellectual <strong>and</strong> <strong>critical</strong> element to <strong>the</strong> course. I discussed <strong>the</strong> motivations<br />

for this <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>troduction. At <strong>the</strong> time, criticisms aga<strong>in</strong>st a national approach<br />

had not yet arisen <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> pedagogical literature, except as a rejection of <strong>the</strong> ultimate<br />

aim of <strong>language</strong> learn<strong>in</strong>g to emulate ‘<strong>the</strong> native speaker’. The cultural content<br />

element of <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g courses was largely limited to <strong>the</strong> national.<br />

<strong>My</strong> own discomfort with <strong>the</strong> national approach, honesty dem<strong>and</strong>s me to say,<br />

was at <strong>the</strong> time not <strong>the</strong>oretically motivated, but was <strong>the</strong> result of practical considerations.<br />

Want<strong>in</strong>g to <strong>in</strong>troduce a <strong>critical</strong> element <strong>in</strong>to <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> culture<br />

teach<strong>in</strong>g based on <strong>the</strong> practice of ask<strong>in</strong>g students to discuss <strong>in</strong>tellectually stimulat<strong>in</strong>g<br />

topics, ra<strong>the</strong>r than only provid<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong>formation, I found, unsurpris<strong>in</strong>gly,<br />

that most topics relat<strong>in</strong>g to culture <strong>and</strong> society had <strong>in</strong>ternational relevance. In<br />

discuss<strong>in</strong>g environmental issues, for <strong>in</strong>stance, students would automatically<br />

<strong>in</strong>troduce perspectives, angles <strong>and</strong> examples which were related to <strong>the</strong>ir own<br />

experiences, <strong>and</strong> to discourses with which <strong>the</strong>y were familiarised through <strong>the</strong>ir<br />

own varied contexts of liv<strong>in</strong>g. But ra<strong>the</strong>r than tak<strong>in</strong>g a comparative perspective,<br />

it soon appeared through <strong>the</strong>se discussions that <strong>the</strong> discourses on which students,<br />

or <strong>the</strong> articles I presented <strong>the</strong>m with, drew, were not limited to national<br />

situations or view po<strong>in</strong>ts, but ra<strong>the</strong>r to global ones. The differences between


Culture Pedagogy 31<br />

perspectives were not <strong>in</strong>formed by nationality, but by ideological <strong>and</strong> general<br />

worldviews which crossed borders.<br />

So from start<strong>in</strong>g out to address <strong>critical</strong> skills at <strong>the</strong> level of ‘<strong>critical</strong> th<strong>in</strong>k<strong>in</strong>g’,<br />

or question<strong>in</strong>g skills, which is located <strong>in</strong> a humanist educational perspective,<br />

I arrived through pragmatic considerations at, what Risager calls, <strong>the</strong><br />

transnational perspective. I conceptualised this as ‘global discourses’, but s<strong>in</strong>ce<br />

national political situations impact on global debates, I also conceived of <strong>the</strong><br />

notion of ‘national articulations’ with<strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong>se discourses. I will develop this<br />

idea fur<strong>the</strong>r below.<br />

What I had conceptualised at <strong>the</strong> time, was that culture, <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> communication<br />

were <strong>in</strong>f<strong>in</strong>itely more complex <strong>and</strong> fluid than most <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong><br />

culture courses allowed, <strong>and</strong> that <strong>the</strong> <strong>critical</strong>ity for which I aimed needed to<br />

go beyond <strong>the</strong> question<strong>in</strong>g skills of ‘<strong>critical</strong> th<strong>in</strong>k<strong>in</strong>g’. The <strong>critical</strong>ity that was<br />

needed to underst<strong>and</strong> how mean<strong>in</strong>g is created, which discourses come <strong>in</strong>to<br />

be<strong>in</strong>g, why <strong>and</strong> how, <strong>and</strong> generally to underst<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> processes of mean<strong>in</strong>g<br />

mak<strong>in</strong>g, dem<strong>and</strong>ed a different ontological view of culture <strong>pedagogy</strong>.<br />

An <strong>in</strong>formation-based approach would not suffice. A better option for <strong>the</strong> <strong>language</strong><br />

<strong>and</strong> culture teacher would be to address culture <strong>in</strong> terms of its wider def<strong>in</strong>ition,<br />

<strong>and</strong> see cultural products <strong>and</strong> practices <strong>in</strong> relation to <strong>the</strong> mean<strong>in</strong>g mak<strong>in</strong>g<br />

processes that <strong>in</strong>form <strong>the</strong>m. I found this <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> Cultural Studies approach.<br />

Cultural Studies: Context<br />

The term cultural studies needs expla<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>g as it is used <strong>in</strong> different ways <strong>in</strong> different<br />

contexts. In modern <strong>language</strong> degrees <strong>the</strong> term is often used to refer to<br />

academic subject courses with ‘cultural content’, such as literature, film studies<br />

or area studies. In <strong>language</strong> <strong>pedagogy</strong> literature <strong>the</strong> term has also been used. In<br />

his 1989 book Byram called <strong>the</strong> <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> culture <strong>pedagogy</strong> for which he<br />

started to develop a <strong>the</strong>oretical basis ‘Cultural Studies’. However, his use of <strong>the</strong><br />

term is not <strong>the</strong> same as that of <strong>the</strong> Cultural Studies movement which I discuss<br />

below. Byram has s<strong>in</strong>ce dropped <strong>the</strong> term, as his overrid<strong>in</strong>g concept came to be<br />

<strong>the</strong> ‘Intercultural Speaker’, which I discuss <strong>in</strong> chapter 3.<br />

I use <strong>the</strong> term cultural studies here <strong>in</strong> l<strong>in</strong>e with Turner (1992: 9) to refer<br />

to an <strong>in</strong>terdiscipl<strong>in</strong>ary area of study - ra<strong>the</strong>r than one particular approach<br />

- where various concerns <strong>and</strong> methods converge which have ‘enabled us to<br />

underst<strong>and</strong> phenomena <strong>and</strong> relationships that were not accessible through<br />

exist<strong>in</strong>g discipl<strong>in</strong>es’. Its <strong>in</strong>terest encompasses a very broad field of contemporary<br />

cultural practices, products <strong>and</strong> processes, although its ma<strong>in</strong> focus tends<br />

to be on ‘popular’ culture, as it rejects <strong>the</strong> notion of <strong>the</strong> ‘canon’. Whereas a<br />

L<strong>and</strong>eskunde approach focuses on provid<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong>formation <strong>and</strong> knowledge, a<br />

cultural studies approach allows students to engage with texts, to ‘discover’<br />

<strong>in</strong>formation about cultural practices, values or processes through read<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong><br />

<strong>in</strong>terpret<strong>in</strong>g texts.


32 <strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>With</strong> <strong>My</strong> <strong>Eyes</strong> <strong>Open</strong><br />

In chapters 3 <strong>and</strong> 4 I set out my particular take on how to <strong>in</strong>clude a cultural<br />

studies approach <strong>in</strong> a <strong>language</strong> class, but below I provide a short overview<br />

of some of <strong>the</strong> ma<strong>in</strong> ideas <strong>and</strong> concepts associated with cultural studies as an<br />

approach to culture <strong>pedagogy</strong>.<br />

Overview of Ideas of Cultural Studies <strong>in</strong> Culture Pedagogy<br />

Cultural Studies developed <strong>in</strong>itially <strong>in</strong> Brita<strong>in</strong>. The Centre for Contemporary<br />

Cultural Study (CCCS), <strong>the</strong> first of its k<strong>in</strong>d, was established <strong>in</strong> 1964 at <strong>the</strong> University<br />

of Birm<strong>in</strong>gham. The birth of cultural studies marked a movement which<br />

took a very different view of culture than <strong>the</strong> traditional one, which is based<br />

on <strong>the</strong> literary canon, <strong>and</strong> regarded culture as a socially <strong>in</strong>formed construct<br />

ra<strong>the</strong>r than purely <strong>the</strong> expression of an <strong>in</strong>dividual great m<strong>in</strong>d. The dist<strong>in</strong>ction<br />

between high <strong>and</strong> low culture became irrelevant. Raymond Williams, generally<br />

considered to be <strong>the</strong> godfa<strong>the</strong>r of this movement, has been sem<strong>in</strong>al <strong>in</strong> see<strong>in</strong>g<br />

culture as a process as well as ‘concrete lived experience’, <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong> analys<strong>in</strong>g cultural<br />

products <strong>in</strong> relation to <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>stitutions <strong>and</strong> social structures which produced<br />

<strong>the</strong>m (Williams, 1961).<br />

British Cultural Studies changed <strong>the</strong> way that people th<strong>in</strong>k about, study<br />

<strong>and</strong> teach culture, but as <strong>the</strong> approach developed beyond Brita<strong>in</strong>, different<br />

<strong>in</strong>terpretations underp<strong>in</strong>ned by different <strong>the</strong>ories, emerged. Much of British<br />

Cultural Studies was <strong>in</strong>itially <strong>in</strong>formed by a Marxist agenda, centr<strong>in</strong>g around<br />

issues such as power relations, particularly those determ<strong>in</strong>ed by social class.<br />

Later academics, such as Stuart Hall extended <strong>the</strong> notion of <strong>in</strong>equality <strong>in</strong> society<br />

to <strong>in</strong>corporate areas of ethnicity <strong>and</strong> gender. An important moment <strong>in</strong> cultural<br />

studies was <strong>the</strong> adoption of Gramsci’s (1971) notion of ‘hegemony’, which<br />

views <strong>the</strong> cultural dom<strong>in</strong>ation of a particular group as be<strong>in</strong>g achieved through<br />

persuasion or consent. Submission to <strong>the</strong> dom<strong>in</strong>ant ideas is <strong>the</strong>n partly a consensual<br />

undertak<strong>in</strong>g. People submit to dom<strong>in</strong>ant views because <strong>the</strong>se views<br />

have developed a taken-for-granted perspective. Power is <strong>the</strong>n exercised not<br />

so much by a dom<strong>in</strong>ant group or rul<strong>in</strong>g class impos<strong>in</strong>g its will on o<strong>the</strong>r groups<br />

or people, but <strong>in</strong>stead power is <strong>the</strong> legitimisation of certa<strong>in</strong> ideas <strong>in</strong> becom<strong>in</strong>g<br />

<strong>the</strong> norm. As Van Dijk (1993) states, we speak of hegemony when subtle forms<br />

of ‘dom<strong>in</strong>ance’ seem to be so persistent that it seems natural <strong>and</strong> it is accepted<br />

that those that are dom<strong>in</strong>ated act <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>terest of <strong>the</strong> powerful. Beh<strong>in</strong>d this<br />

pr<strong>in</strong>ciple of hegemony, as Wallace po<strong>in</strong>ts out (2003: 30), is <strong>the</strong> view that people<br />

<strong>in</strong> general are not aware of <strong>the</strong> operation of power, especially as embedded <strong>in</strong><br />

<strong>language</strong>. The idea that <strong>language</strong> practices <strong>and</strong> conventions are <strong>in</strong>vested with<br />

power relations of which people are unaware, is also <strong>the</strong> focus of a str<strong>and</strong> of<br />

<strong>language</strong> <strong>pedagogy</strong>, Critical Language Awareness, which I will discuss later on<br />

<strong>in</strong> this chapter.<br />

The issues <strong>in</strong> cultural studies are wide <strong>and</strong> varied but a consensus concerns<br />

<strong>the</strong> extent to which, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> processes through which, cultural mean<strong>in</strong>gs are


Culture Pedagogy 33<br />

made <strong>and</strong> accepted, <strong>and</strong> are imposed upon or resisted by us. The central questions<br />

are <strong>the</strong>refore to do with ideology <strong>and</strong> power. The notion of ideology<br />

which is used <strong>in</strong> cultural studies is a complex one. The concept of ‘ideology’ is<br />

often traced back to a Marxist view which perta<strong>in</strong>s to ideas of economic <strong>and</strong><br />

cultural dom<strong>in</strong>ation of <strong>the</strong> rul<strong>in</strong>g class over <strong>the</strong> work<strong>in</strong>g class. As We<strong>the</strong>rell<br />

(2001: 286) says, ‘Marxist work on ideology was concerned with test<strong>in</strong>g ideas<br />

<strong>and</strong> statements for <strong>the</strong>ir truth value, or <strong>the</strong>ir accordance with reality’. However,<br />

this early view of ideology has become superseded <strong>in</strong> cultural studies by o<strong>the</strong>r<br />

views which are based on notions of reality which are more complex <strong>and</strong> subtle.<br />

Stuart Hall (1983) uses <strong>the</strong> term ‘ideology’ to refer to a framework of ideas<br />

<strong>and</strong> concepts to make sense of <strong>the</strong> world. This view of ideology as a belief system<br />

is <strong>the</strong> one which is used most frequently <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> ‘common sense’ underst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g<br />

of <strong>the</strong> term. The notion of ‘ideas’ as encompass<strong>in</strong>g a belief system is, I<br />

th<strong>in</strong>k, given more subtlety through <strong>the</strong> concept of ‘discourses’ as used by Foucault,<br />

which expla<strong>in</strong>s how ways of th<strong>in</strong>k<strong>in</strong>g about a particular topic or slice of<br />

<strong>the</strong> cultural or social world can become so dom<strong>in</strong>ant that it ‘<strong>in</strong>filtrates’ people’s<br />

m<strong>in</strong>d <strong>and</strong> takes on <strong>the</strong> aura of ‘truth’.<br />

What thus becomes relevant for study is not just what products or practices<br />

are part of a particular way of life, but ra<strong>the</strong>r <strong>the</strong> mean<strong>in</strong>gs attributed to <strong>the</strong>m.<br />

Quite how we <strong>in</strong>terpret cultural products <strong>and</strong> practices, whe<strong>the</strong>r we see <strong>the</strong>m as<br />

forms of self-expression or socially enforced mean<strong>in</strong>gs, as acts of resistance or<br />

<strong>in</strong>corporation, depends on <strong>the</strong> <strong>the</strong>oretical paradigm <strong>and</strong> underly<strong>in</strong>g epistemology<br />

from which we approach <strong>the</strong> texts we study.<br />

Interpret<strong>in</strong>g texts <strong>the</strong>n, is not just a matter of see<strong>in</strong>g how mean<strong>in</strong>g is encoded,<br />

but it is a process of construct<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> mean<strong>in</strong>g of signs which must take account<br />

of <strong>the</strong> wider context <strong>in</strong> which <strong>the</strong> texts are produced <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong> which <strong>the</strong>y are<br />

read <strong>and</strong> received, or how <strong>the</strong>y are ‘articulated’ (Stuart Hall, 1985). Mean<strong>in</strong>g is<br />

thus not fixed, as different mean<strong>in</strong>gs can be ascribed dependent on <strong>the</strong> position<br />

from which we approach <strong>the</strong> sign. Different people, <strong>in</strong> different contexts, with<br />

different ideological backgrounds <strong>and</strong> different <strong>in</strong>dividual histories, will <strong>in</strong>terpret<br />

texts <strong>in</strong> different ways. The importance of look<strong>in</strong>g at signs not merely from<br />

<strong>the</strong> viewpo<strong>in</strong>t of text production but also of text reception is central to many<br />

contemporary cultural studies practices. One of <strong>the</strong> key issues <strong>in</strong> this respect is<br />

<strong>the</strong> notion of <strong>in</strong>tertextuality. As Maaike Meijer (1996) argues, this goes beyond<br />

traceable references to o<strong>the</strong>r texts <strong>and</strong> should be <strong>in</strong>terpreted <strong>in</strong> its widest sense<br />

as <strong>the</strong> whole of <strong>the</strong> social <strong>and</strong> cultural climate <strong>and</strong> conventions. The reader<br />

constructs <strong>the</strong> mean<strong>in</strong>g of <strong>the</strong> texts through his/her knowledge of <strong>and</strong> experience<br />

with o<strong>the</strong>r texts <strong>and</strong> a whole network of conventions <strong>and</strong> discourses. In<br />

this way a text becomes what Meijer calls a ‘cultuurtekst’, a network of accepted<br />

ways of talk<strong>in</strong>g about a particular <strong>the</strong>me. See<strong>in</strong>g a text as ‘cultuurtekst’ necessitates<br />

look<strong>in</strong>g at <strong>the</strong> cultural <strong>and</strong> social environment <strong>in</strong> which <strong>the</strong> text is produced.<br />

The <strong>in</strong>tertexts also provide a wider context through <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r cultural<br />

phenomena <strong>and</strong> practices to which <strong>the</strong> text refers <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> discourses on which


34 <strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>With</strong> <strong>My</strong> <strong>Eyes</strong> <strong>Open</strong><br />

it draws. Intertexts provide <strong>the</strong> cohesive structure through which text <strong>and</strong> context<br />

can be studied <strong>in</strong> relation to one ano<strong>the</strong>r.<br />

Culture <strong>in</strong> Cultural Studies is not an aes<strong>the</strong>tic view of culture, but an anthropological<br />

one. This, as Risager (2006: 49) says, is an extension of Geertz’ <strong>in</strong>terpretative<br />

view of culture as a system of mean<strong>in</strong>gs. Whereas for Geertz, she<br />

expla<strong>in</strong>s, an already exist<strong>in</strong>g mean<strong>in</strong>g needs to be ‘unear<strong>the</strong>d’ from texts or<br />

practices, <strong>in</strong> a Cultural Studies approach <strong>the</strong> emphasis is on <strong>the</strong> creation, recreation<br />

<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> attribution of mean<strong>in</strong>g as part of a process of people <strong>in</strong> <strong>in</strong>teraction<br />

or ‘dialogue’. This, as well as <strong>the</strong> notion of ‘cultuurtekst’ are key aspects <strong>in</strong><br />

my own <strong>pedagogy</strong> which I will discuss fur<strong>the</strong>r <strong>in</strong> chapters 3 <strong>and</strong> 4.<br />

Language <strong>in</strong> Relation to Culture<br />

Orientations Towards Language<br />

In this section of this chapter I want to address some of <strong>the</strong> <strong>the</strong>oretical positions<br />

from which <strong>language</strong> is seen <strong>in</strong> relation to culture <strong>and</strong> how <strong>the</strong>se <strong>the</strong>ories<br />

have been reflected <strong>in</strong> <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g. Look<strong>in</strong>g at this relationship assumes<br />

that <strong>the</strong>re is an <strong>in</strong>tr<strong>in</strong>sic l<strong>in</strong>k between <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> culture. This view of an<br />

automatic l<strong>in</strong>k between <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> culture needs to be problematised, <strong>and</strong> I<br />

will do so at <strong>the</strong> end of this chapter. Indeed, this l<strong>in</strong>k is now almost commonly<br />

accepted <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>the</strong>oretical literature on <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> culture <strong>pedagogy</strong>, even<br />

if, <strong>in</strong> practice, certa<strong>in</strong>ly <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> case of Dutch <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g, <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>clusion<br />

of culture <strong>in</strong> course books is very haphazard, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> pedagogic activities frequently<br />

display a view of <strong>language</strong> as stable <strong>and</strong> autonomous.<br />

I will first discuss this approach to <strong>language</strong> as be<strong>in</strong>g stable <strong>and</strong> autonomous.<br />

I discuss this here as part of a traditional approach to <strong>language</strong> learn<strong>in</strong>g, before<br />

look<strong>in</strong>g at social <strong>and</strong> cultural views of <strong>language</strong>.<br />

Traditional <strong>and</strong> L<strong>in</strong>guistic-Oriented Approaches<br />

I will start by briefly backtrack<strong>in</strong>g to <strong>the</strong> traditional approach to <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g<br />

<strong>in</strong> university <strong>language</strong> degrees. This perta<strong>in</strong>ed to an Arnoldian concept of<br />

culture (part of which survives <strong>in</strong> traditional universities) <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>corporated<br />

two views of <strong>language</strong> concurrently. On <strong>the</strong> one h<strong>and</strong>, <strong>language</strong> had a central<br />

role to play <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> conceptualisation of ‘high’ culture, so that <strong>language</strong> was valued<br />

for its historical, literary <strong>and</strong> aes<strong>the</strong>tic dimensions. On <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r h<strong>and</strong>,<br />

<strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g was divorced from <strong>the</strong>se ideals <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>stead emphasised <strong>the</strong><br />

structural properties of <strong>language</strong>, <strong>in</strong> accordance with methodologies derived<br />

from teach<strong>in</strong>g Lat<strong>in</strong> (Cope <strong>and</strong> Kalantzis, 1993: 41-45).


Culture Pedagogy 35<br />

As a result, <strong>language</strong>, as it was conceptualised <strong>in</strong> <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g, became<br />

separate from its orig<strong>in</strong>al anchor<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> those traditional philological degrees.<br />

This split between an aes<strong>the</strong>tic <strong>and</strong> a formal view of <strong>language</strong> was occasioned,<br />

I believe, by <strong>the</strong> two conflict<strong>in</strong>g trends of thought about <strong>language</strong> which were<br />

current at <strong>the</strong> time <strong>and</strong> which Vološ<strong>in</strong>ov 2 (1996 (1973): 53) describes as ‘<strong>in</strong>dividualistic<br />

subjectivism’, rooted <strong>in</strong> historical views <strong>and</strong> concerned with human<br />

consciousness, <strong>and</strong> ‘abstract objectivism’, which considers <strong>language</strong> as ‘completely<br />

<strong>in</strong>dependent of <strong>in</strong>dividual creative acts, <strong>in</strong>tentions or motives’. The first<br />

trend emphasises <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>dividual <strong>and</strong> creative aspects of speech. Vossler, as<br />

quoted by Vološ<strong>in</strong>ov (ibid. p. 51), formulates it like this: ‘l<strong>in</strong>guistic thought is<br />

essentially poetic thought; l<strong>in</strong>guistic truth is artistic truth, is mean<strong>in</strong>gful beauty’.<br />

The l<strong>in</strong>k with an Arnoldian view of culture is easy to recognise. The second<br />

trend, known especially for its Saussurean <strong>in</strong>terpretations, looks at <strong>language</strong> as<br />

a system, <strong>and</strong>, as Vološ<strong>in</strong>ov (ibid. pp. 67, 68) says, ignores <strong>the</strong> social function of<br />

<strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> fails to do justice to its changeable <strong>and</strong> adaptable nature.<br />

These two oppos<strong>in</strong>g trends <strong>in</strong> l<strong>in</strong>guistic thought rema<strong>in</strong>ed separate with<strong>in</strong><br />

foreign <strong>language</strong> degree courses <strong>and</strong> offered a two-tier view of <strong>language</strong> with<strong>in</strong><br />

one <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> same degree; on <strong>the</strong> one h<strong>and</strong> <strong>language</strong> as literature; on <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r,<br />

<strong>language</strong> as grammar. Nei<strong>the</strong>r ‘<strong>in</strong>dividual subjectivism’, nor ‘abstract objectivism’<br />

is easily married with <strong>the</strong> idea of a relationship between <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> culture,<br />

if culture is <strong>in</strong>terpreted as a mean<strong>in</strong>g mak<strong>in</strong>g process as part of <strong>the</strong> wider<br />

social environment <strong>and</strong> its value systems. Whilst a Saussurean view of <strong>language</strong><br />

allows both for an <strong>in</strong>dividual as well as a social side of <strong>language</strong>, Saussure sees<br />

<strong>the</strong>se two elements as separate. His view is complex, but I feel relevant to <strong>the</strong><br />

<strong>language</strong> teacher as many of <strong>the</strong>se concepts have taken on <strong>the</strong> aura of ‘common-sense’<br />

assumptions (Kress, 1994: 170, 171), <strong>and</strong> have <strong>in</strong>fluenced views on<br />

foreign <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g. Saussure’s notion of langue as a system of forms represents<br />

<strong>the</strong> social aspect of <strong>language</strong> <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> sense that <strong>the</strong> l<strong>in</strong>guistic rules have<br />

been agreed upon by a speech community. Parole (<strong>the</strong> utterance) on <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r<br />

h<strong>and</strong>, as <strong>the</strong> execution of speech, represents <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>dividual choices <strong>the</strong> <strong>language</strong><br />

user makes. In separat<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong>se two elements, Saussure (1973: 11) says we can<br />

at <strong>the</strong> same time ‘separate 1) what is social from what is <strong>in</strong>dividual; <strong>and</strong> 2) what<br />

is essential from what is accessory <strong>and</strong> more or less accidental.’ What is essential<br />

to Saussure is langue, <strong>the</strong> system passively <strong>in</strong>ternalised by <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>dividual<br />

speaker. In this trend, as Vološ<strong>in</strong>ov (ibid. pp. 52-54) expla<strong>in</strong>s, ‘<strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>dividual<br />

acquires <strong>the</strong> system of <strong>language</strong> completely ready-made’. There is no room for<br />

<strong>in</strong>dividual creativity, because <strong>the</strong> l<strong>in</strong>guistic system is fixed. A Saussurean view<br />

has no time for social values as reflected <strong>in</strong> texts or utterances, <strong>and</strong> is not <strong>in</strong>terested<br />

<strong>in</strong> <strong>language</strong> as construct<strong>in</strong>g social reality. Structuralism sees <strong>language</strong><br />

<strong>in</strong> terms of its formal properties <strong>and</strong> not its use. This approach rema<strong>in</strong>ed de<br />

rigueur <strong>in</strong> <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g until <strong>the</strong> 1960s when it was gradually replaced by<br />

methodologies <strong>in</strong>formed by contextual <strong>and</strong> communicative concerns.<br />

However, a Saussurean-based view of <strong>language</strong> has <strong>in</strong>fluenced <strong>language</strong><br />

teach<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> more than its view of grammatical correctness as a major criterion


36 <strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>With</strong> <strong>My</strong> <strong>Eyes</strong> <strong>Open</strong><br />

<strong>in</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g. Saussure’s notion of <strong>language</strong> as a system of signs encod<strong>in</strong>g mean<strong>in</strong>g<br />

also cont<strong>in</strong>ued to <strong>in</strong>form <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g approaches. For Saussure, <strong>the</strong><br />

sign consists of <strong>the</strong> signifier (<strong>the</strong> outward stimulus) <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> signified (<strong>the</strong> mental<br />

construct which <strong>the</strong> signifier conjures up). The problem with apply<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong>se<br />

notions directly to <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g lies <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> two assumptions embedded <strong>in</strong><br />

this conceptualisation of <strong>the</strong> signifier <strong>and</strong> signified. One assumption is that <strong>the</strong><br />

relationship between signifier <strong>and</strong> signified is arbitrary, that <strong>the</strong>re is no <strong>in</strong>herent<br />

l<strong>in</strong>k between form <strong>and</strong> mean<strong>in</strong>g, but that this relationship is established by<br />

convention alone. The o<strong>the</strong>r assumption is that <strong>language</strong> as a system is stable,<br />

fixed <strong>and</strong> bounded; mean<strong>in</strong>g is tied to form <strong>and</strong> exists <strong>in</strong>dependently of context<br />

(Kress, 1994: 171). In o<strong>the</strong>r words, <strong>language</strong> is seen as an autonomous system<br />

without any relationship to culture.<br />

The po<strong>in</strong>t I would like to make – <strong>and</strong> to which Kress refers - is that if we do<br />

not th<strong>in</strong>k <strong>the</strong>re is a motivated relation between words <strong>and</strong> mean<strong>in</strong>g, <strong>the</strong>n <strong>language</strong><br />

users merely engage <strong>in</strong> recycl<strong>in</strong>g pre-exist<strong>in</strong>g mean<strong>in</strong>gs. Apply<strong>in</strong>g this<br />

notion to <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g would lead to <strong>the</strong> conclusion that it is sufficient to<br />

teach <strong>the</strong>se pre-exist<strong>in</strong>g mean<strong>in</strong>gs, whe<strong>the</strong>r as grammar, vocabulary or functional<br />

phrases, as has <strong>in</strong>deed been <strong>the</strong> case <strong>in</strong> functional approaches. Language<br />

teach<strong>in</strong>g becomes <strong>the</strong>n <strong>in</strong> effect a mere re-labell<strong>in</strong>g, stick<strong>in</strong>g a different label to<br />

<strong>the</strong> same concept. How can we <strong>the</strong>n express <strong>in</strong>dividual mean<strong>in</strong>g? Or, look<strong>in</strong>g<br />

at it from <strong>the</strong> pedagogic perspective of read<strong>in</strong>g, <strong>the</strong> consequence of this view is<br />

that <strong>the</strong> text entails a def<strong>in</strong>ite mean<strong>in</strong>g which <strong>the</strong> reader needs to extract.<br />

The implication of a Saussurean view for <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g is that semantics<br />

is restricted to surface mean<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> does not extend to underly<strong>in</strong>g mean<strong>in</strong>gs,<br />

or us<strong>in</strong>g Halliday’s term, its ‘potential to mean’ (cf Halliday, 1978). Much of <strong>language</strong><br />

teach<strong>in</strong>g reflects this stable view <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> tendency to look at texts <strong>and</strong> use<br />

<strong>the</strong>m as exercises <strong>in</strong> test<strong>in</strong>g comprehension of <strong>the</strong> explicit mean<strong>in</strong>g presented.<br />

Yet it is by look<strong>in</strong>g at implied mean<strong>in</strong>gs <strong>and</strong> at what texts do not say, <strong>the</strong> significant<br />

absences <strong>in</strong> texts, <strong>the</strong> read<strong>in</strong>g between <strong>the</strong> l<strong>in</strong>es, that students can access<br />

<strong>the</strong> social <strong>and</strong> cultural as well as <strong>in</strong>dividual mean<strong>in</strong>gs, which are constructed<br />

<strong>in</strong> a text.<br />

In short, <strong>the</strong> views of <strong>language</strong>, which were, <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong> some cases still are, <strong>in</strong><br />

operation <strong>in</strong> traditional <strong>language</strong> degrees, i.e. on <strong>the</strong> one h<strong>and</strong> <strong>language</strong> as<br />

expression of <strong>in</strong>dividual <strong>and</strong> creative thought <strong>and</strong> on <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r h<strong>and</strong> <strong>language</strong><br />

as a system of formal rules, would not form a good basis from which to derive<br />

pr<strong>in</strong>ciples for <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g. I will now turn to cultural <strong>and</strong> social views of<br />

<strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> argue that <strong>the</strong>se do not necessarily negate <strong>the</strong> potential to express<br />

<strong>in</strong>dividual mean<strong>in</strong>g.


Culture Pedagogy 37<br />

Social <strong>and</strong> Cultural Views of Language<br />

Hymes’ Theory of Communicative Competence<br />

Hymes’ view of communicative competence (cf. 1967; 1972) brought an anthropological<br />

underst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g to <strong>language</strong>, as it provides a model for analys<strong>in</strong>g a<br />

communicative event <strong>in</strong> its socio-cultural context. His model <strong>in</strong>dicates <strong>the</strong> various<br />

parameters that govern communication <strong>in</strong> terms of what to say, when, to<br />

whom <strong>and</strong> how to say it, <strong>and</strong> with what <strong>in</strong>tention. This set of parameters <strong>in</strong> its<br />

pragmatic, goal-oriented <strong>and</strong> functional aspects has served as a guide for <strong>language</strong><br />

teach<strong>in</strong>g s<strong>in</strong>ce <strong>the</strong> 1980s. It formed <strong>the</strong> basis of <strong>the</strong> functional approach<br />

to <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g (cf Wilk<strong>in</strong>son, 1976), which was developed fur<strong>the</strong>r <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Threshold Levels (Van Ek, 1991) of <strong>the</strong> Council of Europe, <strong>the</strong> precursor to <strong>the</strong><br />

Common European Framework, which I discussed earlier <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> chapter.<br />

This approach focused on <strong>language</strong> functions <strong>in</strong> a few specific doma<strong>in</strong>s of<br />

<strong>language</strong> use such as shopp<strong>in</strong>g, travel, house <strong>and</strong> home, food <strong>and</strong> dr<strong>in</strong>k. Language<br />

teach<strong>in</strong>g for communicative competence reduced Hymes’ notion of<br />

communication to a limited <strong>and</strong> fixed set of situational topics, through which<br />

<strong>the</strong> learner would encounter <strong>and</strong> practice communicative acts such as giv<strong>in</strong>g<br />

a warn<strong>in</strong>g, <strong>in</strong>vit<strong>in</strong>g someone or ask<strong>in</strong>g for help, with<strong>in</strong> set doma<strong>in</strong>s us<strong>in</strong>g set<br />

phrases. Its focus became a goal-oriented view of <strong>language</strong> where limited features<br />

of <strong>the</strong> situational context were <strong>the</strong> pr<strong>in</strong>cipal determ<strong>in</strong>ants of <strong>the</strong> l<strong>in</strong>guistic<br />

choices to be made.<br />

Reduc<strong>in</strong>g <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g predom<strong>in</strong>antly to <strong>the</strong> context of situation limits<br />

<strong>the</strong> learners’ underst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g of <strong>the</strong> role that our social <strong>and</strong> cultural environment<br />

has to play <strong>in</strong> our <strong>language</strong> use. Consider<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> context accord<strong>in</strong>g to set<br />

parameters assumes that <strong>the</strong> rules for social communication used <strong>in</strong> one situation<br />

are <strong>the</strong> same <strong>in</strong> all situations of that k<strong>in</strong>d. Like <strong>the</strong> Saussurean tradition, it<br />

assumes stability of mean<strong>in</strong>g. It ignores <strong>the</strong> unpredictability of communicative<br />

events <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>dividual choices we might make <strong>in</strong> our utterances to respond<br />

to <strong>the</strong> context. It could be argued that learners would at least need to learn<br />

<strong>the</strong> conventions used <strong>in</strong> certa<strong>in</strong> communicative sett<strong>in</strong>gs, but even <strong>in</strong> situations<br />

governed largely by conventions we have <strong>the</strong> freedom to act <strong>in</strong> accordance with<br />

those conventions or not. As Kress (1994: 176) argues, even a decision to conform<br />

is an act of choice, <strong>and</strong> as such <strong>in</strong>volves a ‘new production of <strong>the</strong> mean<strong>in</strong>g<br />

of conformity’.<br />

However, it is not only <strong>the</strong> limited <strong>in</strong>terpretation of Hymes’ (1967; 1972) formulation<br />

of communicative competence view of <strong>language</strong> which is <strong>the</strong> problem.<br />

I believe that his model, whilst help<strong>in</strong>g us to underst<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> very important<br />

role of <strong>the</strong> immediate context, or <strong>the</strong> context of situation, does not fully<br />

address <strong>the</strong> idea of <strong>the</strong> complexity of culture. Even though cultural conventions<br />

are addressed through <strong>the</strong> parameters of ‘norm’ (social rules) <strong>and</strong> ‘genre’ (arguably<br />

a social view of text), it does not question or consider <strong>the</strong> wider view of


38 <strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>With</strong> <strong>My</strong> <strong>Eyes</strong> <strong>Open</strong><br />

‘context of culture’, which consists of wider societal <strong>in</strong>fluences <strong>and</strong> ideological<br />

forces <strong>and</strong> discourses (Halliday, 1985). Hymes did consider ideology <strong>in</strong> his later<br />

work, which I will refer to <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> next chapter, but that work did not have an<br />

impact on <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g.<br />

The two notions of context come from <strong>the</strong> anthropologist Mal<strong>in</strong>owski<br />

(1884-1942). Kramsch glosses Mal<strong>in</strong>owski’s idea of ‘context of situation’ as <strong>the</strong><br />

‘immediate physical, spatial, temporal <strong>and</strong> social environment <strong>in</strong> which verbal<br />

exchange takes place’ (1998: 126). Indeed, this is similar to Hymes’ parameters<br />

govern<strong>in</strong>g communicative competence. But <strong>in</strong> order to underst<strong>and</strong> mean<strong>in</strong>g<br />

more fully, one also had to take account of <strong>the</strong> context of culture, Mal<strong>in</strong>owski<br />

argued, which, as Kramsch quotes Mal<strong>in</strong>owski, means tak<strong>in</strong>g account of<br />

‘tribal economics, social organisation, k<strong>in</strong>ship patterns, fertility rites, seasonal<br />

rhythms, concepts of time <strong>and</strong> space’ (ibid. p. 26). Whilst this relates to a traditional<br />

anthropological <strong>and</strong> static view of culture, <strong>the</strong> idea of context of culture<br />

can <strong>in</strong>clude a poststructuralist view of culture. The aim of achiev<strong>in</strong>g communicative<br />

competence <strong>in</strong> <strong>language</strong> learn<strong>in</strong>g has now been replaced by <strong>the</strong> notion<br />

of Intercultural Communicative Competence (Byram, 1997). I discuss this <strong>in</strong><br />

chapter 3.<br />

Sapir-Whorf<br />

A strong culture-bound view which stems from a cultural anthropological perspective<br />

of <strong>language</strong>, is <strong>the</strong> Sapir-Whorf hypo<strong>the</strong>sis, first formulated by Whorf<br />

<strong>in</strong> 1940 (Whorf, 1956) which holds that <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> culture are completely<br />

<strong>in</strong>terwoven. The Whorfian hypo<strong>the</strong>sis posits that <strong>language</strong> determ<strong>in</strong>es <strong>the</strong><br />

way we th<strong>in</strong>k; <strong>the</strong> possibilities <strong>and</strong> limitations of our <strong>language</strong> structure our<br />

thought, so people see <strong>the</strong> world differently because of <strong>the</strong>ir <strong>language</strong>. This view<br />

borrows from <strong>the</strong> romantic idea of culture that <strong>the</strong>re is a direct l<strong>in</strong>k between a<br />

particular <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> particular culture where <strong>the</strong> <strong>language</strong> is spoken. In<br />

<strong>the</strong> literature of Dutch <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g, this close relationship is often stated.<br />

In her monograph, aimed at teachers of Dutch as a second <strong>language</strong>, Van der<br />

Toorn-Schutte (1997: 9) suggests that <strong>the</strong> reason that foreign <strong>language</strong> learners<br />

of Dutch struggle with learn<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> <strong>language</strong> is because, not hav<strong>in</strong>g grown<br />

up <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> Ne<strong>the</strong>rl<strong>and</strong>s, <strong>the</strong>y perceive <strong>the</strong> world <strong>in</strong> a different way. Referr<strong>in</strong>g<br />

to etymology, as well as to pragmatics, she gives examples or words, expressions,<br />

l<strong>in</strong>guistic as well as functional aspects of <strong>language</strong>, which are ‘culturally<br />

determ<strong>in</strong>ed’. Whilst van der Toorn-Schutte seems to hold on to a strong notion<br />

of <strong>the</strong> Whorfian hypo<strong>the</strong>sis, Van Baalen (2003) <strong>and</strong> Van Kalsbeek (2003) who<br />

also both refer to Whorf, agree that <strong>language</strong> is culturally determ<strong>in</strong>ed, although<br />

<strong>the</strong>y see this <strong>in</strong> a weaker form; of <strong>language</strong> reflect<strong>in</strong>g ra<strong>the</strong>r than determ<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>g<br />

culture. Never<strong>the</strong>less, <strong>the</strong>y both hold on to <strong>the</strong> one <strong>language</strong>, one culture view.<br />

Van Kalsbeek particularly focuses on miscommunication to which she refers


Culture Pedagogy 39<br />

as ‘culture bumps’, whereas Van Baalen uses Wierzbicka’s cross-cultural semantics<br />

to encourage students to look at <strong>the</strong> ‘culturally determ<strong>in</strong>ed norms <strong>and</strong> values<br />

embedded <strong>in</strong> words’ [my translation] (ibid. p. 107). Examples of <strong>the</strong>se are<br />

words such as vriend (friend), tolerant, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> supposedly untranslatable word<br />

gezellig which refers to ‘cos<strong>in</strong>ess’ as well as to ‘hav<strong>in</strong>g a good time <strong>in</strong> company’.<br />

The problem with us<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> Sapir-Whorf hypo<strong>the</strong>sis to <strong>in</strong>form <strong>pedagogy</strong><br />

<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> assumption of a direct relationship between one particular <strong>language</strong><br />

<strong>and</strong> one particular culture is that it does not acknowledge <strong>the</strong> complex<br />

social, l<strong>in</strong>guistic <strong>and</strong> cultural realities of people’s lives. Roger Andersen<br />

(1988: 83) suggests that an <strong>in</strong>fluence of <strong>language</strong> on thought is <strong>in</strong>disputable.<br />

I agree that <strong>language</strong> has an <strong>in</strong>fluence on our perception of <strong>the</strong> world. However,<br />

I see this relationship not as be<strong>in</strong>g between ‘a’ <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> ‘a’ culture,<br />

but ra<strong>the</strong>r <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> way we construct our world through discourses which are<br />

part of culture <strong>and</strong> which we encounter <strong>in</strong> our daily lives. I come back to this<br />

later <strong>in</strong> this chapter.<br />

Whilst Andersen (ibid. p. 88) also critiques l<strong>in</strong>guistic relativity because it<br />

ignores <strong>the</strong> fact that people have different experiences, both <strong>in</strong> social terms<br />

<strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir relation to <strong>the</strong> natural world, he adds a <strong>critical</strong> angle. These different<br />

experiences of people are not necessarily haphazard, he says, but based on<br />

<strong>in</strong>equality, because social <strong>and</strong> material knowledge are not distributed equally.<br />

For this reason, he suggests, issues of power relations need to come <strong>in</strong>to <strong>the</strong><br />

equation when look<strong>in</strong>g at questions of <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> thought. Interpreted this<br />

way, <strong>the</strong> issue becomes an ideological one <strong>and</strong> bears on similar concerns to<br />

<strong>the</strong> questions asked by cultural studies - to what degree are we free to create<br />

our own mean<strong>in</strong>g, <strong>and</strong> can we resist <strong>the</strong> dom<strong>in</strong>ant ‘taken-for-granted’ <strong>in</strong>terpretations<br />

of text? These questions reflect a <strong>critical</strong> approach to <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong><br />

culture, <strong>in</strong> critiqu<strong>in</strong>g how power is reproduced through <strong>language</strong>. I will discuss<br />

this view of <strong>language</strong> below.<br />

Critical Language Awareness<br />

Critical Language Awaress (CLA) is not a view of <strong>language</strong> as such, but a pedagogic<br />

approach. I <strong>in</strong>clude it never<strong>the</strong>less <strong>in</strong> my discussion of social views of<br />

<strong>language</strong>, because its <strong>critical</strong> approach, derived from <strong>in</strong>fluences such as Critical<br />

L<strong>in</strong>guistics (cf. Kress <strong>and</strong> Hodge, 1979), Critical Pedagogy (Freire, 1970),<br />

<strong>and</strong> Critical Discourse Analysis (CDA) (cf. Fairclough, 1989; Fairclough <strong>and</strong><br />

Wodak, 1996) is part of a shift mov<strong>in</strong>g away from view<strong>in</strong>g <strong>language</strong> as autonomous,<br />

to a more ‘‘ideological’ model with connections to media studies <strong>and</strong> a<br />

more grounded underst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g of social processes’ (Pennycook, 2001: 9). Its<br />

aim is emancipatory: to encourage social transformation through denaturalis<strong>in</strong>g<br />

ideologies that have become naturalised (ibid. p. 81). CDA studies focuses<br />

particularly on unequal relations as produced through conversations, e.g. doc-


40 <strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>With</strong> <strong>My</strong> <strong>Eyes</strong> <strong>Open</strong><br />

tor <strong>and</strong> patient <strong>in</strong>terviews, such as who gets to speak about what <strong>and</strong> for how<br />

long (Fairclough, 1989: 43-47).<br />

CLA, as <strong>the</strong> pedagogic w<strong>in</strong>g of CDA, aims to promote an awareness <strong>in</strong> learners<br />

of how power relations <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>equalities are produced <strong>and</strong> reproduced<br />

through <strong>language</strong>. There are various practices of CLA, although <strong>the</strong>re is usually<br />

a strong focus on <strong>the</strong> use of text <strong>and</strong> read<strong>in</strong>g (cf. Wallace, 2003). CLA pedagogies<br />

encourage students to look at <strong>the</strong> way that power is reflected <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> use of<br />

particular conventions, what <strong>the</strong> conditions <strong>and</strong> motivations were of <strong>the</strong> producers<br />

of a given text <strong>and</strong> how texts positions readers or listeners <strong>in</strong> terms of<br />

<strong>the</strong>ir role or identity. It raises awareness of how through <strong>the</strong> use of <strong>language</strong><br />

people can ma<strong>in</strong>ta<strong>in</strong> or change power relationships.<br />

This <strong>pedagogy</strong> was developed <strong>in</strong> Brita<strong>in</strong> <strong>and</strong> is used <strong>in</strong> some English Language<br />

Teach<strong>in</strong>g contexts, but does not seem to have made much impact on foreign<br />

<strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g. One reason for this might be that a <strong>pedagogy</strong> of <strong>critical</strong><br />

<strong>language</strong> awareness does not fit <strong>in</strong> easily with <strong>the</strong> now dom<strong>in</strong>ant skills-based<br />

traditional approaches to foreign <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g.<br />

However, Critical Language Awareness approaches are also used to develop<br />

productive <strong>language</strong> skills, particularly writ<strong>in</strong>g. Romy Clark (1992: 134-137)<br />

argues that <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> case of academic writ<strong>in</strong>g, for <strong>in</strong>stance, students should be<br />

aware of <strong>the</strong> prevail<strong>in</strong>g conventions with<strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> academic community <strong>and</strong><br />

should be able to apply <strong>the</strong>m. But equally important is, as she states, a <strong>critical</strong><br />

attitude towards <strong>the</strong>se conventions; by challeng<strong>in</strong>g dom<strong>in</strong>ant practices,<br />

students can learn to produce alternative discourses <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>scribe <strong>the</strong>ir own<br />

mean<strong>in</strong>g.<br />

This last po<strong>in</strong>t has potential for fur<strong>the</strong>r development as a <strong>pedagogy</strong> <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> foreign<br />

<strong>language</strong> classroom. It h<strong>in</strong>ges on <strong>the</strong> dual aims of empower<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> learner<br />

to recognise social mean<strong>in</strong>gs <strong>and</strong> to be able to employ <strong>the</strong>se if needed, but<br />

also to allow for human agency to create <strong>in</strong>dividual articulations with<strong>in</strong> established<br />

discourses. I describe elsewhere (Quist, 2013) how <strong>in</strong> an oral presentation,<br />

one of my students employed both formal conventions <strong>and</strong> consciously<br />

departed from <strong>the</strong>se. She did so by adopt<strong>in</strong>g generally an <strong>in</strong>formal tone, <strong>in</strong><br />

order to ensure her ‘audience’, who she had imag<strong>in</strong>ed to consist of a range of<br />

different people represent<strong>in</strong>g hierarchical relations, felt all equally respected<br />

<strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>cluded.<br />

I borrow from CLA <strong>in</strong> my own <strong>pedagogy</strong> <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> sense that I ask learners to<br />

look at how people <strong>in</strong> texts are positioned <strong>and</strong> represented. However, my <strong>pedagogy</strong><br />

deviates from CLA <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> sense that its primary aim is not to ‘unmask<br />

power’, but <strong>in</strong>stead to recognize <strong>the</strong> complexities of discourses <strong>in</strong> texts. In do<strong>in</strong>g<br />

so, I am more <strong>in</strong> l<strong>in</strong>e with O’Regan (2006) who critiques CDA (<strong>the</strong> <strong>the</strong>oretical<br />

precursor to CLA) for its ‘un<strong>in</strong>tended privileg<strong>in</strong>g of a f<strong>in</strong>al read<strong>in</strong>g of <strong>the</strong> text’.<br />

O’Regan locates this predilection of CDA <strong>in</strong> its attachment to humanist values<br />

of reason <strong>and</strong> truth (2006: 21). His concern with <strong>critical</strong>ity is to query <strong>the</strong> ‘truth<br />

certa<strong>in</strong>ties’ <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> ‘truth claims’ <strong>in</strong> texts (ibid: 17). Whilst his motivation is


Culture Pedagogy 41<br />

political, <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> sense that it is critiqu<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> naturalis<strong>in</strong>g of discourses of power<br />

<strong>in</strong>equalities, it is also moral <strong>in</strong> its concern with tolerance, <strong>and</strong> social justice. His<br />

take on <strong>critical</strong>ity is not located <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> ideology critique of ‘emancipatory modernism’<br />

(Pennycook, 2001), but <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> poststructuralist critique which Pennycook<br />

refers to as ‘problematis<strong>in</strong>g practice’, which f<strong>in</strong>ds its practical application<br />

<strong>in</strong> ‘discursive mapp<strong>in</strong>g’. This br<strong>in</strong>gs us to a discursive view of <strong>language</strong>.<br />

Discourse <strong>and</strong> Power<br />

The term ‘discourse’ is central to many social sciences studies <strong>and</strong> takes on a<br />

range of mean<strong>in</strong>gs. Foucault offered a ‘three dimensional’ def<strong>in</strong>ition, as Kumaravadivelu<br />

(2007: 218) states. The first of <strong>the</strong>se def<strong>in</strong>itions relates to all <strong>language</strong><br />

<strong>in</strong> use; i.e. all texts or utterances. The second one relates to ‘specific formations<br />

of fields’ such as <strong>the</strong> ‘discourse of racism’, or <strong>the</strong> ‘discourse of fem<strong>in</strong>ism’. The<br />

third def<strong>in</strong>ition, Kumaravadivelu says, extends beyond <strong>language</strong> to <strong>the</strong> ‘sociopolitical<br />

structures that create <strong>the</strong> conditions govern<strong>in</strong>g particular utterances<br />

or texts’. Discourse, <strong>the</strong>n, relates to <strong>the</strong> entire conceptual world <strong>in</strong> which knowledge<br />

is produced <strong>and</strong> reproduced. From this perspective <strong>language</strong> is only one<br />

of <strong>the</strong> entities that construct discourse. Texts are generated by discursive formations<br />

or discursive fields of power <strong>and</strong> knowledge. These fields construct certa<strong>in</strong><br />

ways of underst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> world (with<strong>in</strong> particular doma<strong>in</strong>s) which <strong>the</strong>n take<br />

on <strong>the</strong> status of common sense assumptions. A discourse <strong>the</strong>n provides a limited<br />

set of possibilities <strong>and</strong> structures of what can be said <strong>and</strong> how it can be said<br />

with<strong>in</strong> certa<strong>in</strong> doma<strong>in</strong>s.<br />

The field of education may provide an example. Discourses prevalent when<br />

talk<strong>in</strong>g about Higher Education, for <strong>in</strong>stance, are those located <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> discursive<br />

field of liberal humanism or that of vocationalism. The former provides<br />

a way of th<strong>in</strong>k<strong>in</strong>g about education as well as a general shared underst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g<br />

of society which prioritises <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>dividual over <strong>the</strong> social, which focuses on<br />

<strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>dividual’s development of rational <strong>and</strong> rigorous th<strong>in</strong>k<strong>in</strong>g, <strong>and</strong> which is<br />

seen as lead<strong>in</strong>g to a general improvement of a ‘moral’ society. We could also<br />

add that this constitutes an underst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g of education from a largely western<br />

perspective. The discursive field of vocationalism on <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r h<strong>and</strong>, constructs<br />

<strong>the</strong> value of education as help<strong>in</strong>g students on <strong>the</strong> career ladder. To do<br />

so students do not need <strong>critical</strong> th<strong>in</strong>k<strong>in</strong>g, but practical skills. The implicit values<br />

relate to prosperity, ambition, bus<strong>in</strong>ess, boom<strong>in</strong>g economies <strong>and</strong> f<strong>in</strong>ancial<br />

security ra<strong>the</strong>r than an <strong>in</strong>dividual’s development of <strong>the</strong> ‘m<strong>in</strong>d’. These discourses<br />

are reflected <strong>in</strong> prospectuses of HE <strong>in</strong>stitutions.<br />

However, it is also clear that prospectuses would not be written us<strong>in</strong>g only<br />

one of <strong>the</strong>se discursive fields. As Kress po<strong>in</strong>ts out (1985: 7, 8), discourses do<br />

not exist <strong>in</strong> isolation, but <strong>in</strong> larger systems of sometimes oppos<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> contradictory,<br />

or just different, discourses. As discourses tend to, what Kress calls,<br />

‘colonise’ areas, i.e. to account for <strong>in</strong>creas<strong>in</strong>gly wider areas outside <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>itial


42 <strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>With</strong> <strong>My</strong> <strong>Eyes</strong> <strong>Open</strong><br />

doma<strong>in</strong>, texts attempt to reconcile <strong>the</strong>se ‘contradictions, mismatches, disjunctions<br />

<strong>and</strong> discont<strong>in</strong>uities’ to seamlessly <strong>in</strong>terweave <strong>the</strong>se different str<strong>and</strong>s<br />

(ibid.:10). A university prospectus may <strong>the</strong>refore reflect both discourses of<br />

liberal humanism <strong>and</strong> vocationalism <strong>in</strong> a seamless fabric, <strong>in</strong>terwoven with<br />

o<strong>the</strong>r str<strong>and</strong>s such as those emphasis<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> discourse of ‘community of <strong>the</strong><br />

university’, as well as those referr<strong>in</strong>g to comfort <strong>and</strong> pleasure. Indeed, I draw<br />

on a range of discourses <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> field of education myself <strong>in</strong> this <strong>the</strong>sis, <strong>and</strong> not<br />

always explicitly so. It is difficult for an <strong>in</strong>dividual to th<strong>in</strong>k outside <strong>the</strong>se discursive<br />

formations which determ<strong>in</strong>e to a large extent what we can th<strong>in</strong>k <strong>and</strong> say<br />

<strong>in</strong> particular doma<strong>in</strong>s.<br />

Discourses <strong>the</strong>n seem to be determ<strong>in</strong>istic: to reduce <strong>the</strong> role of human agency<br />

<strong>and</strong> to limit <strong>the</strong> autonomous free-willed subject’s ability to step outside <strong>the</strong>se<br />

discourses. After all, accord<strong>in</strong>g to Foucault, discourse produces knowledge<br />

<strong>and</strong> mean<strong>in</strong>g. As Stuart Hall expla<strong>in</strong>s: ‘physical th<strong>in</strong>gs <strong>and</strong> actions exist, but<br />

<strong>the</strong>y only take on mean<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> become objects of knowledge with<strong>in</strong> discourse’<br />

(Hall, <strong>in</strong> We<strong>the</strong>rell et. al. 2001: 73). In o<strong>the</strong>r words, it would be difficult to see a<br />

particular situation or action from a different perspective or attach a different<br />

mean<strong>in</strong>g to it, <strong>the</strong>n <strong>the</strong> mean<strong>in</strong>g which is, as it were, provided through discourse.<br />

Discourse <strong>the</strong>n, guides how ‘reality’ is <strong>in</strong>terpreted. Knowledge, as Hall<br />

(Hall, <strong>in</strong> We<strong>the</strong>rell et. al. 2001: 75) expla<strong>in</strong>s, is ‘always <strong>in</strong>extricably enmeshed<br />

<strong>in</strong> relations of power because it was always be<strong>in</strong>g applied to <strong>the</strong> regulation of<br />

social conduct <strong>in</strong> practice.’ In this sense ‘discourse’ comes close to ideology, but<br />

I prefer <strong>the</strong> notion of discourse, like Foucault, to make it clear I reject <strong>the</strong> Marxist<br />

position which focuses ma<strong>in</strong>ly on class.<br />

Instead of ‘ideology’, Foucault put forward <strong>the</strong> notion of ‘regimes of truth’,<br />

discursive formations which seem to become ‘true’ because ‘knowledge, once<br />

applied to <strong>the</strong> real world has real effects, <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong> that sense at least, ‘becomes<br />

true’ (Hall, <strong>in</strong> We<strong>the</strong>rell et. al. 2001: 76). Hall gives <strong>the</strong> example of s<strong>in</strong>gle parent<strong>in</strong>g.<br />

If everyone believes that s<strong>in</strong>gle parent<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong>evitably leads to del<strong>in</strong>quency<br />

<strong>and</strong> crime, <strong>and</strong> s<strong>in</strong>gle parents are be<strong>in</strong>g punished accord<strong>in</strong>gly, ‘this will have<br />

real consequences for both parents <strong>and</strong> children, <strong>and</strong> will become ‘true’ <strong>in</strong><br />

terms of its real effects […].’<br />

However, I believe <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>dividual is not trapped with<strong>in</strong> discourses, because <strong>in</strong><br />

liv<strong>in</strong>g complex <strong>and</strong> mobile lives, we are exposed to a multitude of discourses on<br />

which we draw at any one time, <strong>and</strong> sometimes <strong>the</strong>se are ambiguous, conflict<strong>in</strong>g<br />

or overlapp<strong>in</strong>g. Moreover, as an educational approach, we can step outside a<br />

particular discourse, when engag<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> what Pennycook (2001) calls ‘discursive<br />

mapp<strong>in</strong>g’ or ‘problematis<strong>in</strong>g practice’. Through discursive mapp<strong>in</strong>g, students<br />

can become aware of how discourses operate <strong>in</strong> texts to produce this configuration<br />

of power <strong>and</strong> knowledge. This discursive mapp<strong>in</strong>g can consist of relat<strong>in</strong>g<br />

<strong>the</strong> text to one’s own experiences, both <strong>in</strong> terms of o<strong>the</strong>r read<strong>in</strong>g as well as <strong>in</strong><br />

terms of one’s own lived experience. Us<strong>in</strong>g this approach allows students to see<br />

culture not as a one to one relationship with <strong>language</strong>, but <strong>in</strong> relation to <strong>the</strong><br />

cultural complexity of our contemporary globalised society.


Culture Pedagogy 43<br />

Relationship Language <strong>and</strong> Culture: Generic <strong>and</strong> Differential<br />

To conclude <strong>the</strong> discussion on <strong>the</strong> different views of how <strong>language</strong> relates to<br />

culture, I have argued <strong>the</strong>re is a close relationship between <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> culture;<br />

not as a direct l<strong>in</strong>k between a national <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> a national culture, but<br />

ra<strong>the</strong>r through <strong>the</strong> ideas, values, knowledge <strong>and</strong> power structures of discursive<br />

formations which are expressed through <strong>language</strong>. Risager has <strong>the</strong>orised this<br />

dist<strong>in</strong>ction (2006: 2-5) as <strong>the</strong> generic <strong>and</strong> differential levels at which <strong>language</strong><br />

<strong>and</strong> culture relate. Language <strong>and</strong> culture <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> generic sense are ‘phenomena<br />

shared by all humanity’; phenomena which are part of social life. In this sense,<br />

<strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> culture cannot be separated. At <strong>the</strong> differential level, on <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r<br />

h<strong>and</strong>, we talk about different ‘<strong>language</strong>s’, whe<strong>the</strong>r national, e.g. Dutch, French,<br />

German, or <strong>language</strong> varieties. At <strong>the</strong> generic level, <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> culture are<br />

<strong>in</strong>separable, Risager argues; at <strong>the</strong> differential level, however, <strong>the</strong>y can be seen<br />

as separate, as ‘a’ culture does not necessarily conform to ‘a’ <strong>language</strong>.<br />

This duality helps to conceptualise <strong>the</strong> complexity of <strong>the</strong> <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> culture<br />

relationship. Pedagogically, I believe, <strong>the</strong> <strong>language</strong> class should address both<br />

<strong>the</strong>se levels. On <strong>the</strong> one h<strong>and</strong>, we should address <strong>the</strong> <strong>critical</strong> underst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g<br />

of discursive formations <strong>in</strong> culture <strong>and</strong> society as reflected <strong>in</strong> <strong>and</strong> constructed<br />

through discourses – this is <strong>the</strong> generic level. On <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r h<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> ma<strong>in</strong> task<br />

of <strong>the</strong> modern <strong>language</strong> class is still to teach students to speak, write <strong>and</strong> underst<strong>and</strong><br />

‘a’ <strong>language</strong> – <strong>in</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r words to teach, <strong>in</strong> my case, Dutch at <strong>the</strong> differential<br />

level. Whilst this would <strong>in</strong>clude teach<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> st<strong>and</strong>ard variety of grammar, it<br />

should also <strong>in</strong>clude different <strong>language</strong> varieties, genres <strong>and</strong> voices. Teach<strong>in</strong>g at<br />

<strong>the</strong> differential level does not necessarily mean teach<strong>in</strong>g a stylised, st<strong>and</strong>ardised<br />

<strong>and</strong> sterile form of <strong>the</strong> <strong>language</strong>. But <strong>the</strong> complexity lies at <strong>the</strong> generic level,<br />

where I <strong>in</strong>terpret <strong>the</strong> pedagogic activities to <strong>in</strong>volve more awareness rais<strong>in</strong>g<br />

exercises <strong>and</strong> critiqu<strong>in</strong>g ra<strong>the</strong>r than actually teach<strong>in</strong>g ‘discourses’, although, as<br />

I will discuss <strong>in</strong> chapter 4, part of my <strong>pedagogy</strong> is to get students to write for<br />

different purposes draw<strong>in</strong>g on different discourses.<br />

Discourses transcend <strong>the</strong> differential <strong>and</strong> national levels. In <strong>the</strong> contemporary<br />

world, many discourses are global, or at least extend across wide geographical<br />

areas. Examples are <strong>the</strong> discourses of ‘terrorism’, or ‘environmentalism’, or<br />

‘multiculturalism’. But, sometimes <strong>the</strong>se discourses have a national accentuation.<br />

<strong>With</strong> this I mean that due to social or cultural histories <strong>and</strong> experiences<br />

of nations, as part of <strong>the</strong>ir nationhood, discourses may be ‘articulated’ differently<br />

<strong>in</strong> different places <strong>and</strong> contexts. One of <strong>the</strong>se contexts is a national one.<br />

<strong>With</strong> this I do not suggest <strong>the</strong> existence of essentialised national discourse, but<br />

<strong>in</strong>stead I argue <strong>the</strong>re may be, <strong>in</strong> my case, a Dutch, articulation <strong>in</strong> texts, as one<br />

of <strong>the</strong> layers of mean<strong>in</strong>g.


44 <strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>With</strong> <strong>My</strong> <strong>Eyes</strong> <strong>Open</strong><br />

Dutch Articulation<br />

Discourses reflect largely mean<strong>in</strong>g mak<strong>in</strong>g practices which cross borders<br />

<strong>and</strong> are not limited to particular nations. This is <strong>the</strong> generic level where <strong>language</strong><br />

<strong>and</strong> culture relate. However, due to historical processes <strong>and</strong> structures<br />

<strong>in</strong> society, which are formed along national l<strong>in</strong>es, such as governments <strong>and</strong><br />

educational systems, globalised discourses may take on a national ‘articulation’.<br />

This has noth<strong>in</strong>g to do with how people behave <strong>and</strong> th<strong>in</strong>k as a group <strong>and</strong> what<br />

characteristics <strong>the</strong>y have, but it relates to accentuations of discourses which are<br />

deemed to be more common or more acceptable <strong>in</strong> certa<strong>in</strong> social <strong>and</strong> cultural<br />

environments, <strong>in</strong>clud<strong>in</strong>g national ones. Similar articulations could just as easily<br />

exist <strong>in</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r countries or cultural groups, but if <strong>the</strong>se accentuations are<br />

validated through <strong>the</strong> media <strong>in</strong> one country <strong>and</strong> not, or less so, <strong>in</strong> ano<strong>the</strong>r,<br />

maybe we can talk about a ‘national’ articulation. The idea of a ‘Dutch articulation’<br />

<strong>the</strong>n became part of my idea of ‘cultuurtekst’; as a nationally articulated<br />

‘flavour’ or ‘taste’ of a particular globalised discourse. I use this as one aspect of<br />

my approach to analys<strong>in</strong>g texts <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> classroom (see chapter 4).<br />

An example of Dutch articulation, as I saw it, is found <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> Men’s Health<br />

text, which I used for <strong>the</strong> data collection lessons; it drew on a discourse of gender<br />

roles <strong>and</strong> domesticity which, <strong>in</strong> my view, would not have been acceptable <strong>in</strong><br />

Brita<strong>in</strong>, nor <strong>in</strong>deed now, 10 years later, <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> Ne<strong>the</strong>rl<strong>and</strong>s itself. This discourse,<br />

exaggerated as it was <strong>in</strong> places, was made acceptable through <strong>the</strong> way it was<br />

<strong>in</strong>terwoven with o<strong>the</strong>r discourses <strong>in</strong>to a ‘seamless fabric’ (cf. Kress, 1985).<br />

I know, I am tread<strong>in</strong>g on dangerous ground, as, keen as I am to emphasise<br />

complexities of culture, <strong>the</strong> idea of a Dutch articulation could be perceived to<br />

be an essentialist view. However, I do not see this notion as directly l<strong>in</strong>ked to<br />

‘a’ national culture, but merely as shift<strong>in</strong>g tendencies. This articulation is <strong>in</strong><br />

itself cont<strong>in</strong>uously chang<strong>in</strong>g, shift<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> contested. In chapter 4 I describe my<br />

<strong>in</strong>terpretation of <strong>the</strong> Dutch articulation of <strong>the</strong> text which I used for my classroom<br />

data.<br />

Summary <strong>and</strong> Conclusion<br />

Central to this chapter is <strong>the</strong> concept of ‘culture’. I argued that knowledge based<br />

<strong>language</strong> courses with a national bias do not provide <strong>in</strong>sight <strong>in</strong>to <strong>the</strong> complexity<br />

of culture, although when taught at an academic level, it can develop a<br />

<strong>critical</strong> underst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g of <strong>the</strong> target country <strong>in</strong> terms of query<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong>formation<br />

given <strong>and</strong> underst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g chang<strong>in</strong>g events <strong>in</strong> relation to <strong>the</strong> wider global <strong>and</strong><br />

cultural situation. A cultural studies approach to culture <strong>in</strong> <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g<br />

allows for acknowledg<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> cultural complexity <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>determ<strong>in</strong>acies of<br />

contemporary life.


Culture Pedagogy 45<br />

I discussed various views of <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> argued that <strong>the</strong> view of <strong>language</strong><br />

as be<strong>in</strong>g stable <strong>and</strong> autonomous, as it is <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> structuralist paradigm, leaves<br />

no role for cultural or social context. This view, whilst widely considered to<br />

be outdated <strong>in</strong> modern <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g, still, unwitt<strong>in</strong>gly, underp<strong>in</strong>s <strong>language</strong><br />

courses.<br />

Social views of <strong>language</strong> <strong>in</strong>clude <strong>the</strong> determ<strong>in</strong>ist Whorfian hypo<strong>the</strong>sis, which<br />

is frequently quoted <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> field of Dutch <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g, to <strong>the</strong>orise <strong>the</strong><br />

unrefuted relationship between <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> culture. Whilst I believe <strong>the</strong>re<br />

is <strong>in</strong>deed a strong relationship between <strong>the</strong> two, this is not at <strong>the</strong> level of ‘a’<br />

particular <strong>language</strong> <strong>in</strong> relation to ‘a’ particular culture, which <strong>the</strong> Whorfian<br />

hypo<strong>the</strong>sis supposes. Instead, this relationship is occurr<strong>in</strong>g at <strong>the</strong> generic level.<br />

A more complex view of <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> social world underp<strong>in</strong>s Critical<br />

Language Awareness approaches, which provide a <strong>critical</strong> stance <strong>and</strong> deepen<br />

learners’ underst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g of <strong>the</strong> processes of produc<strong>in</strong>g texts, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> ideological<br />

forces that have a bear<strong>in</strong>g on this. CLA particularly focuses on how power<br />

is produced <strong>and</strong> reproduced through <strong>language</strong>. These approaches could be<br />

applied to modern <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g, but <strong>the</strong> <strong>critical</strong> underst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g, which is<br />

occasioned through CLA approaches, should be supplemented with an underst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g<br />

of o<strong>the</strong>r cultural parameters, <strong>in</strong> addition to power.<br />

Hymes’ view of communicative competence provides such a view <strong>in</strong> consider<strong>in</strong>g<br />

a range of parameters, <strong>in</strong>clud<strong>in</strong>g time, place <strong>and</strong> social conventions.<br />

However, this view focuses primarily on <strong>the</strong> context of situation <strong>and</strong> does not<br />

allow enough space for <strong>the</strong> wider cultural ideas provided through <strong>the</strong> context of<br />

culture. F<strong>in</strong>ally I argued that look<strong>in</strong>g at <strong>language</strong> as discourse, <strong>and</strong> its mean<strong>in</strong>g<br />

mak<strong>in</strong>g potential, can help students to develop a deeper underst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g of <strong>the</strong><br />

complexities of <strong>the</strong> cultural world <strong>in</strong> which <strong>the</strong> <strong>language</strong> under study is spoken.<br />

Risager’s concepts of a generic <strong>and</strong> a differential level of <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> culture<br />

help <strong>in</strong> consider<strong>in</strong>g how <strong>the</strong> notion of discourses can be conceptualised <strong>in</strong><br />

relation to <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g. I argued that both levels, <strong>the</strong> generic <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> differential<br />

are part of <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> generic level avoids <strong>the</strong> narrow<br />

one-to-one relationship of <strong>the</strong> one <strong>language</strong>, one culture view.<br />

Look<strong>in</strong>g at <strong>language</strong> as discourse, Pennycook po<strong>in</strong>ts us to pedagogies of<br />

‘mapp<strong>in</strong>g discourses’ (2001), which helps to underst<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> multiplicity of discourses,<br />

how discourses cross borders, <strong>and</strong> develops students’ <strong>critical</strong> awareness<br />

of how texts construct truth claims. Despite my focus on <strong>the</strong> global aspect<br />

of discourses, I also argued, that we cannot deny particular national ‘accentuations’,<br />

even if <strong>the</strong>se articulations <strong>the</strong>mselves need to be understood <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> context<br />

of <strong>the</strong> complexity of culture <strong>in</strong> an age of mobility.<br />

F<strong>in</strong>ally, through discursive mapp<strong>in</strong>g students are <strong>in</strong>vited to th<strong>in</strong>k about <strong>the</strong><br />

relations <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>terrelations which are part of <strong>the</strong> process of communicat<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong><br />

different cultural situations <strong>and</strong> realities, <strong>and</strong> ultimately practise <strong>the</strong>m.<br />

It is this aspect of <strong>in</strong>tercultural communication, which has been implicit <strong>in</strong><br />

this chapter, which I will discuss explicitly <strong>in</strong> chapter 3.


46 <strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>With</strong> <strong>My</strong> <strong>Eyes</strong> <strong>Open</strong><br />

Notes<br />

1<br />

Some parts of this chapter were previously published <strong>in</strong> Quist, G. (2000)<br />

Culture <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> University Language Curriculum. Dutch Cross<strong>in</strong>g (24), 1.<br />

2<br />

The book is widely believed to have been written by Mikhael Bakht<strong>in</strong>, us<strong>in</strong>g<br />

Volos<strong>in</strong>ov’s name.


CHAPTER 3<br />

Be<strong>in</strong>g Intercultural Through Texts:<br />

The Student as Text Ethnographer<br />

Introduction<br />

In <strong>the</strong> previous chapter I looked at views of <strong>the</strong> nature of <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

nature of culture, particularly as applied to <strong>the</strong> context of <strong>language</strong> education.<br />

In this chapter I focus on <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>tercultural aspect of <strong>language</strong> <strong>pedagogy</strong> <strong>and</strong><br />

develop <strong>the</strong> idea of be<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong>tercultural through text. I argued <strong>in</strong> chapter 2 that<br />

<strong>the</strong> relationship between <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> culture is very close on a generic level,<br />

but not at a differential level, i.e. <strong>the</strong>re is not a direct <strong>and</strong> straightforward l<strong>in</strong>k<br />

between a particular <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> a particular culture. At <strong>the</strong> generic level,<br />

<strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> culture come toge<strong>the</strong>r through discourses. I use discourses <strong>in</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> way that Foucault uses <strong>the</strong>se; discourses as discursive formations giv<strong>in</strong>g<br />

rise to certa<strong>in</strong> rout<strong>in</strong>ised ways of talk<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> th<strong>in</strong>k<strong>in</strong>g about specific topics<br />

or areas of social life. I argued for an approach to <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g which<br />

is ak<strong>in</strong> to cultural studies, tak<strong>in</strong>g account of <strong>the</strong> notion that <strong>language</strong> is to a<br />

large extent a social construct which is <strong>in</strong>fluenced by its context of use. The<br />

complexity of <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>terrelationship between <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> its context of use<br />

is reflected <strong>in</strong> discourses, voices <strong>and</strong> genres; <strong>language</strong> as ‘styles for certa<strong>in</strong><br />

spheres of human communication’ (Bakht<strong>in</strong>, 1986: 64).<br />

For that reason, I want to extend <strong>the</strong> notion of context as used <strong>in</strong> <strong>language</strong><br />

teach<strong>in</strong>g beyond that of merely situational <strong>and</strong> immediate concerns, to <strong>in</strong>clude<br />

a ‘context of culture’ (Kramsch, 1993), as <strong>the</strong> area where mean<strong>in</strong>g is constructed.<br />

Context is <strong>the</strong>n not just formed by <strong>the</strong> situation <strong>in</strong> which <strong>the</strong> communicative<br />

event takes place, but also by what <strong>the</strong> broader views, ideas, <strong>and</strong><br />

taken-for-granted assumptions <strong>and</strong> mean<strong>in</strong>gs are <strong>in</strong> particular contexts of use.


48 <strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>With</strong> <strong>My</strong> <strong>Eyes</strong> <strong>Open</strong><br />

Cultural studies as a discipl<strong>in</strong>e itself can be approached from at least two<br />

different angles, Turner (1992) says: a text-based or a context-based approach.<br />

<strong>With</strong> <strong>the</strong> former he refers to <strong>the</strong> study of texts from literature, film or popular<br />

media. <strong>With</strong> <strong>the</strong> latter he refers to Area Studies: courses which cover historical,<br />

social <strong>and</strong> political aspects. Arguably, <strong>the</strong> same applies to <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g. I<br />

will refer to Kramsch’s 1993 book, Context <strong>and</strong> Culture <strong>in</strong> Language Teach<strong>in</strong>g<br />

<strong>and</strong> to Byram’s notion of Intercultural Communicative Competence as <strong>the</strong> two<br />

dom<strong>in</strong>ant examples of respectively a text-based <strong>and</strong> a context-based approach,<br />

at <strong>the</strong> time when I started this study. Both Byram <strong>and</strong> Kramsch have slightly<br />

rearticulated <strong>the</strong>ir positions, but many of <strong>the</strong>ir basic tenets are still relevant,<br />

<strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>deed often referred to <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> pedagogic literature.<br />

Both approaches have taken <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g out of <strong>the</strong> mere functional<br />

concerns of communicative <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> have advanced <strong>language</strong><br />

<strong>and</strong> culture <strong>pedagogy</strong>. Both challenge <strong>the</strong> myth of ‘<strong>the</strong> native speaker’, <strong>and</strong><br />

both use <strong>the</strong> model of <strong>the</strong> Intercultural Speaker. I build on both Kramsch’s <strong>and</strong><br />

Byram’s approaches for my own <strong>pedagogy</strong>. However, I believe we need to fur<strong>the</strong>r<br />

problematise <strong>the</strong> nature of <strong>in</strong>tercultural communication, <strong>and</strong> acknowledge<br />

its complexity, particularly <strong>in</strong> multicultural <strong>and</strong> global societies, without deny<strong>in</strong>g<br />

<strong>the</strong> existence of cultural patterns.<br />

To do so I will look at Blommaert who, although not a <strong>language</strong> pedagogue,<br />

puts forward a view of <strong>in</strong>tercultural communication which can be usefully<br />

applied to <strong>the</strong> debates about <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> culture <strong>pedagogy</strong>. I make use of<br />

Blommaert’s <strong>in</strong>sights <strong>and</strong> relate <strong>the</strong>se to various emerg<strong>in</strong>g views <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> last few<br />

years of a new conceptualisation of <strong>in</strong>tercultural communication <strong>in</strong> <strong>language</strong><br />

teach<strong>in</strong>g. But, whilst <strong>in</strong>tercultural communication <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>clusion of culture<br />

<strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>language</strong> curriculum is a much-debated issue at a <strong>the</strong>oretical level (cf<br />

Risager, 2007; Phipps <strong>and</strong> Guilherme, 2004; Starkey, 1999; Sercu, 2005; Fenoulhet<br />

<strong>and</strong> Ros i Solé, 2010, to name but a few) <strong>in</strong> practice, this is still haphazard<br />

<strong>in</strong> many course books, certa<strong>in</strong>ly <strong>in</strong> Dutch, <strong>and</strong> is even ignored <strong>in</strong> <strong>in</strong>fluential<br />

<strong>language</strong> exams.<br />

<strong>My</strong> challenge <strong>the</strong>n is to f<strong>in</strong>d a model of <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g as part of a general<br />

<strong>language</strong> course that contributes to <strong>the</strong> development of <strong>the</strong> learner as a <strong>critical</strong><br />

<strong>in</strong>tercultural <strong>language</strong> user. In this chapter I build on <strong>the</strong> concepts discussed <strong>in</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> previous chapters which underp<strong>in</strong> such a <strong>pedagogy</strong>, <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong> chapters 5 <strong>and</strong><br />

6 I look at how students engaged with this <strong>pedagogy</strong>.<br />

Intercultural Communication <strong>in</strong> Language Teach<strong>in</strong>g<br />

Ideas <strong>and</strong> Practices<br />

The notion of a <strong>pedagogy</strong> of <strong>in</strong>tercultural communication as part of <strong>language</strong><br />

<strong>and</strong> culture teach<strong>in</strong>g was not formally <strong>the</strong>orised until <strong>the</strong> 1990s. Michael Byram<br />

<strong>in</strong> Brita<strong>in</strong> (c.f. Teach<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> Assess<strong>in</strong>g Intercultural Communicative Competence,


Be<strong>in</strong>g Intercultural Through Texts 49<br />

1997) <strong>and</strong> Claire Kramsch <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> US (Context <strong>and</strong> Culture <strong>in</strong> Language Teach<strong>in</strong>g,<br />

1993) have been <strong>the</strong> ma<strong>in</strong> reference po<strong>in</strong>ts <strong>in</strong> this area. In <strong>the</strong> last few years<br />

particularly, <strong>the</strong> idea of <strong>in</strong>tercultural communication as <strong>the</strong> area where <strong>language</strong><br />

<strong>and</strong> culture meet <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> classroom, has ga<strong>in</strong>ed momentum <strong>and</strong> different<br />

str<strong>and</strong>s <strong>and</strong> views are be<strong>in</strong>g developed. <strong>My</strong> <strong>in</strong>tention here is not to give an<br />

overview of <strong>the</strong>se developments; Risager (2007) offers a comprehensive overview<br />

<strong>and</strong> discussion of this field. Here I will set out to what extent Kramsch<br />

<strong>and</strong> Byram, as well as o<strong>the</strong>rs, have <strong>in</strong>fluenced my perspective on <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong><br />

culture teach<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> to what extent I deviate from <strong>the</strong>m.<br />

As I said earlier, I suggest that a cultural studies-oriented <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> culture<br />

<strong>pedagogy</strong> can be approached from two different practical start<strong>in</strong>g po<strong>in</strong>ts:<br />

a text-based or a context-based approach. Kramsch uses <strong>the</strong> former, Byram<br />

<strong>the</strong> latter.<br />

Both approaches rely on text as well as context <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir <strong>pedagogy</strong>, but <strong>the</strong><br />

differences lie <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> ma<strong>in</strong> focus of <strong>the</strong> pedagogical tool; a text-based approach<br />

aims to develop an underst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g of culture <strong>and</strong> <strong>language</strong> through analyz<strong>in</strong>g<br />

texts, whereas a context-based approach focuses on <strong>the</strong> cultural situations <strong>in</strong><br />

which <strong>language</strong> is used, as well as on a body of knowledge that is taught, discussed<br />

or ‘discovered’. In a text-based approach <strong>the</strong> role of cultural knowledge<br />

is less fore grounded; knowledge is conceived of as <strong>the</strong> contextual knowledge<br />

needed <strong>in</strong> order to <strong>in</strong>terpret <strong>the</strong> text. But knowledge is <strong>the</strong>n also conceived<br />

of as meta-knowledge; knowledge of <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>terpretation process itself <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

concepts needed to talk about <strong>the</strong> texts. Kramsch uses texts as <strong>the</strong> start<strong>in</strong>g<br />

po<strong>in</strong>t of her <strong>pedagogy</strong>. Byram on <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r h<strong>and</strong>, represents a socially oriented,<br />

especially an ethnographic, approach through mak<strong>in</strong>g cultural knowledge an<br />

important part of his <strong>pedagogy</strong>, follow<strong>in</strong>g on from <strong>the</strong> idea of Area Studies<br />

which I discussed <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> previous chapter.<br />

A Text-based Bakht<strong>in</strong>ian Approach: Kramsch<br />

It may seem paradoxical to locate Kramsch <strong>in</strong> a text-based ra<strong>the</strong>r than a contextbased<br />

<strong>pedagogy</strong> when her great contribution to <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> culture <strong>pedagogy</strong><br />

is her conceptualisation of context as a complex structure. But here I refer to<br />

<strong>the</strong> pedagogical tools which Kramsch uses, which <strong>in</strong>volve look<strong>in</strong>g at texts, <strong>in</strong><br />

her case, specifically literary texts. This is not to say that she does not use o<strong>the</strong>r<br />

classroom activities: on <strong>the</strong> contrary, her follow up activities after read<strong>in</strong>g a text<br />

could, for <strong>in</strong>stance, <strong>in</strong>clude a role play try<strong>in</strong>g to emulate <strong>the</strong> ‘voices’ <strong>in</strong> a text.<br />

Kramsch’s <strong>pedagogy</strong> has roots <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> European liberal humanist philosophy<br />

of education, with a text-based analytical approach <strong>and</strong> concerns for develop<strong>in</strong>g<br />

<strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>tellectual <strong>and</strong> <strong>critical</strong> ability of students. In contrast, Byram aligns<br />

himself more with <strong>in</strong>strumental <strong>and</strong> pragmatic goals of <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> culture<br />

learn<strong>in</strong>g, as we will see later, although he takes a much less reductive approach<br />

than <strong>the</strong> strong <strong>in</strong>strumentalist paradigm which I criticised <strong>in</strong> chapter one.


50 <strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>With</strong> <strong>My</strong> <strong>Eyes</strong> <strong>Open</strong><br />

Work<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> American context, Kramsch criticises <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>strumentallyoriented<br />

action <strong>pedagogy</strong>, ra<strong>the</strong>r than a reflection-oriented one. Its sole concern<br />

to get students to talk <strong>and</strong> write as well <strong>and</strong> as fluently as possible has, she<br />

argues, trivialised <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g. In such a syllabus <strong>the</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g of culture<br />

has become a controversial issue, as <strong>the</strong> argument is that depth <strong>and</strong> breadth of<br />

thought belong to o<strong>the</strong>r subjects (1993: 4).<br />

This <strong>in</strong>strumental approach is also very dom<strong>in</strong>ant <strong>in</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g Dutch as a<br />

foreign <strong>language</strong>, as evidenced by course books <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> exam<strong>in</strong>ation which is<br />

taken worldwide by adult learners of Dutch as a foreign <strong>language</strong>, Certificaat<br />

Nederl<strong>and</strong>s als Vreemde Taal (CNaVT). As I set out <strong>in</strong> chapter 1, <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>strumental<br />

approach is also becom<strong>in</strong>g more dom<strong>in</strong>ant <strong>in</strong> <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g at universities<br />

<strong>in</strong> Brita<strong>in</strong>, particularly s<strong>in</strong>ce <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> context of <strong>language</strong><br />

degrees is <strong>in</strong>creas<strong>in</strong>gly taught through special provision <strong>in</strong> places such as Language<br />

Centres. This means <strong>language</strong> classes are separated from <strong>the</strong> so-called<br />

‘content’ classes which are perceived to be <strong>in</strong>tellectually superior.<br />

I align myself with Kramsch’s educational aims. As I argued <strong>in</strong> chapter 1,<br />

although <strong>the</strong> ma<strong>in</strong> aim of <strong>the</strong> general <strong>language</strong> class is to be able to use <strong>the</strong><br />

foreign <strong>language</strong>, <strong>the</strong>re is a developmental <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>tellectual aspect to <strong>language</strong><br />

learn<strong>in</strong>g, over <strong>and</strong> above learn<strong>in</strong>g a skill.<br />

Kramsch’s <strong>pedagogy</strong> of <strong>language</strong> learn<strong>in</strong>g provides <strong>the</strong> <strong>critical</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>tellectual<br />

dem<strong>and</strong>s <strong>in</strong> terms of students need<strong>in</strong>g to reflect on <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>terrelationship<br />

between text <strong>and</strong> context. Her <strong>pedagogy</strong> focuses on <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>teraction between<br />

l<strong>in</strong>guistics <strong>and</strong> social structures: teachers should not teach ei<strong>the</strong>r form or mean<strong>in</strong>g<br />

but <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>teraction between <strong>the</strong> two, she emphasises. Her approach to <strong>language</strong><br />

<strong>and</strong> culture <strong>pedagogy</strong> was new <strong>in</strong> 1993, <strong>and</strong> still holds valuable <strong>in</strong>sights.<br />

Kramsch’s contribution, I feel, is that she provides a more fully conceptualised<br />

notion of context than that previously offered <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> Threshold levels which saw<br />

context only <strong>in</strong> relation to set phrases tied to certa<strong>in</strong> set situations which occur<br />

<strong>in</strong> typical everyday pragmatic exchanges of shopp<strong>in</strong>g, gett<strong>in</strong>g a coffee <strong>and</strong> so<br />

forth. But also, crucially, she considers a range of <strong>the</strong>oretical models from l<strong>in</strong>guistics,<br />

ethnography of communication, <strong>and</strong> <strong>language</strong> philosophy to provide<br />

a view of context, not as a natural given, but as a social construct.<br />

Context, she suggests, consists of l<strong>in</strong>guistic, situational, cultural, <strong>in</strong>teractional<br />

<strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>tertextual dimensions. In describ<strong>in</strong>g context as be<strong>in</strong>g ‘shaped<br />

by people <strong>in</strong> dialogue with one ano<strong>the</strong>r <strong>in</strong> a variety of roles <strong>and</strong> statuses’ (p.<br />

67), she marries Hymes’s model of communicative competence, Halliday’s<br />

notions of context (1989), <strong>and</strong> Bakht<strong>in</strong>’s notion of dialogue. Context is <strong>the</strong>n<br />

created by situations, <strong>in</strong>clud<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> classroom situation itself, previous ‘cultural’<br />

knowledge, as well as <strong>the</strong> ongo<strong>in</strong>g dialogue or <strong>in</strong>teraction between people<br />

<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir socio-cultural environment. Crucially, she adds <strong>the</strong> dimension<br />

of <strong>in</strong>tertextual context; <strong>the</strong> relation a text has to o<strong>the</strong>r texts, assumptions,<br />

<strong>and</strong> expectations. The notion of <strong>in</strong>tertext comprises not just <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r texts,<br />

assumptions <strong>and</strong> expectations a ‘text’ may refer to, but also <strong>the</strong> assumptions,


Be<strong>in</strong>g Intercultural Through Texts 51<br />

expectations <strong>and</strong> previous experiences of texts that readers <strong>the</strong>mselves are<br />

imbued with.<br />

Kramsch suggests that <strong>in</strong> an <strong>in</strong>tercultural communicative event, <strong>the</strong> engagement<br />

between <strong>the</strong> <strong>language</strong> user’s own cultural context <strong>and</strong> that of <strong>the</strong> cultural<br />

context of <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>terlocutor (or <strong>the</strong> text) creates a new or ‘third culture’<br />

where <strong>the</strong> perceptions <strong>and</strong> knowledges of <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>terlocutors about <strong>the</strong>ir own<br />

<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> ‘o<strong>the</strong>r’s’ culture <strong>in</strong>term<strong>in</strong>gle. This also happens, she suggests, <strong>in</strong> a classroom<br />

context, particularly <strong>in</strong> a multicultural one, where complex relationships<br />

take place between <strong>the</strong> students, <strong>the</strong> teacher, <strong>the</strong> foreign <strong>language</strong>, <strong>the</strong><br />

‘target’ culture <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> culture of <strong>the</strong> learners <strong>the</strong>mselves (ibid. p. 13). In this<br />

‘third culture’ or ‘third place’ students can express <strong>the</strong>ir own mean<strong>in</strong>gs <strong>and</strong><br />

discover <strong>the</strong>ir own identities <strong>in</strong> a foreign <strong>language</strong> without be<strong>in</strong>g bound by<br />

ei<strong>the</strong>r <strong>the</strong>ir own, or <strong>the</strong> target speech community’s identity (ibid. p. 256). It is<br />

a place where hybridity <strong>and</strong> plurality flourish. For my <strong>in</strong>itial <strong>pedagogy</strong>, I <strong>in</strong>terpreted<br />

<strong>the</strong> metaphor of ‘third place’ as a space for learn<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> dialogu<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> classroom, where a ‘dialogue’ can take place between students <strong>the</strong>mselves,<br />

between students <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> teacher <strong>and</strong> between students <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> text under discussion.<br />

<strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>the</strong> text becomes a ‘dialogue’ with <strong>the</strong> text, as <strong>the</strong> text will be<br />

rewritten, re<strong>in</strong>terpreted <strong>and</strong> re-accentuated several times dur<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> classroom<br />

discussions. However, <strong>the</strong> notion of hybridity, which is encompassed <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

idea of ‘<strong>the</strong> third place’, is one which is also problematic. Whilst <strong>the</strong> notion of<br />

<strong>the</strong> third space allows <strong>the</strong> classroom to be perceived as a place where cultures<br />

<strong>in</strong>term<strong>in</strong>gle, meet <strong>and</strong> clash, <strong>and</strong> where students can become ‘border crossers’,<br />

it also assumes students identify strongly with <strong>the</strong>ir ‘native culture’, <strong>and</strong> that<br />

<strong>the</strong>ir <strong>in</strong>tercultural encounters will be with people who identify strongly with<br />

‘<strong>the</strong> target culture’. Kramsch has now distanced herself from <strong>the</strong> idea of <strong>the</strong><br />

‘third place’, as be<strong>in</strong>g too static <strong>and</strong> not captur<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> relations <strong>and</strong> operations<br />

between multil<strong>in</strong>gual learners (2009: 200). For my own <strong>pedagogy</strong>, I <strong>in</strong>terpreted<br />

<strong>the</strong> dialogic space <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> classroom as ‘be<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong>tercultural’, which means, as<br />

Phipps <strong>and</strong> Gonzalez say, it is ‘beyond <strong>the</strong> captivities of culture’ (2004: 168),<br />

where students engage with <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> culture <strong>in</strong> a process which Phipps<br />

<strong>and</strong> Gonzalez call ‘languag<strong>in</strong>g’.<br />

For <strong>the</strong> purpose of this chapter I will rema<strong>in</strong> with Kramsch’s 1993 book,<br />

even though it does not encompass <strong>the</strong> idea of ‘be<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong>tercultural’ as <strong>the</strong><br />

messy, <strong>in</strong>determ<strong>in</strong>ate <strong>and</strong> fluid struggles with which her later work is concerned.<br />

Her <strong>pedagogy</strong> described <strong>in</strong> Context <strong>and</strong> Culture <strong>in</strong> Language Teach<strong>in</strong>g,<br />

<strong>in</strong>fluenced my own approach, particularly s<strong>in</strong>ce it is largely based on <strong>the</strong><br />

use of texts. Her approach, partly rooted <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> liberal paradigm, is geared to<br />

giv<strong>in</strong>g access to a range of speech communities, which <strong>the</strong>n opens up areas<br />

for reflection <strong>and</strong> discussion <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>troduces <strong>the</strong> idea of multivoicedness <strong>in</strong><br />

texts (1993: 27).<br />

Kramsch’s contribution to <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> culture <strong>pedagogy</strong>, as I said earlier,<br />

has been <strong>in</strong>spir<strong>in</strong>g because of <strong>the</strong> conceptualisation of context as a complex


52 <strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>With</strong> <strong>My</strong> <strong>Eyes</strong> <strong>Open</strong><br />

social construct. Moreover, she distances herself from a strong national paradigm<br />

<strong>in</strong> <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g. She criticises <strong>the</strong> l<strong>in</strong>k made <strong>in</strong> many <strong>language</strong> textbooks<br />

by which any speaker of <strong>the</strong> <strong>language</strong> is automatically representative of<br />

any national (e.g. German) speech community. It is rarely acknowledged <strong>in</strong><br />

<strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g, she says, that even if learners share a common native <strong>language</strong>,<br />

‘<strong>the</strong>y partake of a multiplicity of ‘cultures’ (1993: 93).<br />

Risager criticises Kramsch for not systematically analys<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> relationship<br />

between l<strong>in</strong>guistic practice (as cultural practice) <strong>and</strong> cultural context. Risager’s<br />

criticism focuses particularly on Kramsch’s radical social-constructivist position<br />

<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> fact that Kramsch does not sufficiently dist<strong>in</strong>guish between <strong>the</strong><br />

relationship of <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> culture at a generic or at a differential level (2007:<br />

108). Risager <strong>and</strong> I (see my argument <strong>in</strong> chapter 2) agree with Kramsch that<br />

<strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> culture relate at a generic level; <strong>the</strong> cultural mean<strong>in</strong>gs <strong>and</strong> connotations<br />

of <strong>language</strong> utterances which are reflected <strong>and</strong> refracted by participants<br />

<strong>in</strong> contexts of use. But, Risager suggests, Kramsch is close to suggest<strong>in</strong>g that<br />

<strong>language</strong> as text, <strong>and</strong> cultural context are identical. Risager suggests <strong>in</strong>stead<br />

to make a dist<strong>in</strong>ction between <strong>the</strong> ‘aspects of <strong>the</strong> context that are directly created<br />

via <strong>the</strong> l<strong>in</strong>guistic <strong>in</strong>teraction, e.g. <strong>the</strong> immediate social relations, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

aspects of <strong>the</strong> context that exist <strong>in</strong> advance as objective facts <strong>and</strong> that constitute<br />

<strong>the</strong> historically specific sett<strong>in</strong>g’ (2007: 109). This reflects Risager’s particular<br />

po<strong>in</strong>t of view regard<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> relationship between <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> culture as well<br />

as <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>clusion of cultural knowledge <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> curriculum.<br />

<strong>My</strong> own criticism with regard to Kramsch’s 1993 book is slightly different<br />

from Risager’s. For Kramsch, cultural knowledge (which Risager refers to as<br />

‘objective facts that constitute <strong>the</strong> historically specific sett<strong>in</strong>g’) relates to both<br />

<strong>the</strong> shared cultural knowledge <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> context of production as well as <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

context of reception. Kramsch does not see it as necessary that students need<br />

a coherent body of knowledge of <strong>the</strong> cultural context, i.e. <strong>the</strong> national context.<br />

Instead students will need to have <strong>the</strong> cultural knowledge needed to <strong>in</strong>terpret<br />

<strong>the</strong> text at h<strong>and</strong> <strong>and</strong> to be able to relate <strong>the</strong> text to both <strong>the</strong> context of production<br />

as well as <strong>the</strong> context of reception <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> target speech communities. I<br />

agree with Kramsch on this. I also like <strong>the</strong> fact she uses text <strong>in</strong> her <strong>pedagogy</strong>,<br />

as her concern, like my own, is with mean<strong>in</strong>g mak<strong>in</strong>g. However, <strong>the</strong> texts that<br />

Kramsch uses <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> classroom tend to be from <strong>the</strong> literary genre only, whereas<br />

I provide ano<strong>the</strong>r angle by <strong>in</strong>clud<strong>in</strong>g mass media texts which are rich <strong>in</strong> discursive<br />

constructions. The latter is not one of Kramsch’s concerns. Her aim is not to<br />

critique power <strong>and</strong> knowledge constructions <strong>in</strong> text, <strong>and</strong> her focus tends to be<br />

at <strong>the</strong> differential level, with particular <strong>language</strong>s <strong>and</strong> particularities of culture,<br />

ra<strong>the</strong>r than with ‘discursive formations’. Whilst I feel that <strong>the</strong> Bakht<strong>in</strong>ian textbased<br />

approach of Kramsch goes a long way <strong>in</strong> help<strong>in</strong>g students to underst<strong>and</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> complexity of communication <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> complexity of context, it does not<br />

address <strong>the</strong> discourses <strong>and</strong> power as <strong>the</strong>y are used <strong>in</strong> everyday <strong>language</strong> events.


Be<strong>in</strong>g Intercultural Through Texts 53<br />

A Social <strong>and</strong> Context-based Approach: Intercultural<br />

Communicative Competence<br />

It is precisely <strong>the</strong> text-based approach that has attracted criticisms from o<strong>the</strong>r<br />

scholars <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> field of <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> culture teach<strong>in</strong>g. Byram particularly takes<br />

issue with <strong>the</strong> text-based approach <strong>and</strong> its focus on literary texts. He positions<br />

himself aga<strong>in</strong>st <strong>the</strong> literary tradition <strong>in</strong> <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g, because it<br />

does not deal with <strong>the</strong> real every day world <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> target <strong>language</strong> countries.<br />

This view of culture, as I discussed <strong>in</strong> chapter 2, is <strong>the</strong> anthropological one (cf.<br />

Byram, 1989). In this context-based approach <strong>the</strong> ‘real world’ is <strong>the</strong> start<strong>in</strong>g<br />

po<strong>in</strong>t for <strong>the</strong> <strong>pedagogy</strong>, whe<strong>the</strong>r <strong>in</strong> terms of factual knowledge, or communicative<br />

events. Whilst Kramsch <strong>and</strong> Byram agree on <strong>the</strong> need for reflection<br />

on <strong>the</strong> ‘o<strong>the</strong>r’; as well as <strong>the</strong> learner’s ‘own’ culture, for Kramsch this reflection<br />

takes place through th<strong>in</strong>k<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> talk<strong>in</strong>g about texts, particularly <strong>in</strong> relation<br />

to how learners <strong>in</strong>terpret <strong>the</strong> contexts of production <strong>and</strong> reception. For Byram<br />

this reflection takes place through focus<strong>in</strong>g on <strong>and</strong> compar<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong>formation<br />

about ‘<strong>the</strong>’ culture, especially relat<strong>in</strong>g to everyday life. For Byram <strong>the</strong>n, cultural<br />

knowledge is a very important part of <strong>the</strong> syllabus, whereas cultural knowledge<br />

for Kramsch is <strong>in</strong>cidental; it is part <strong>and</strong> parcel of discuss<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> context of<br />

production. As mentioned above, for Kramsch it is not desirable that students<br />

learn a body of coherent cultural knowledge related to ‘<strong>the</strong>’ foreign or ‘target’<br />

culture, whilst Byram feels <strong>the</strong>re is a certa<strong>in</strong> body of knowledge that students<br />

learn<strong>in</strong>g a foreign <strong>language</strong> need to possess.<br />

Byram’s work <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong>oris<strong>in</strong>g <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> culture <strong>pedagogy</strong> became enormously<br />

<strong>in</strong>fluential <strong>in</strong> Europe as a whole. In fact, culture <strong>pedagogy</strong>, as Risager<br />

(2007: 92) po<strong>in</strong>ts out, did not get under way until Byram’s work <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> 1980s.<br />

He formulated <strong>the</strong> notion of Intercultural Communicative Competence (ICC for<br />

short) as a model for <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> assessment of <strong>language</strong> learners<br />

which focuses on acquir<strong>in</strong>g l<strong>in</strong>guistic as well as socio-cultural knowledge <strong>and</strong><br />

discourse competence (1997: 73). Byram builds on Van Ek’s notion of communicative<br />

competence which is focused on <strong>language</strong> ra<strong>the</strong>r than culture. To underst<strong>and</strong><br />

people of o<strong>the</strong>r national groups, Byram notes, we cannot only depend<br />

on ‘communicative competence’; learners also ‘need to acquire <strong>the</strong> ability to<br />

comprehend cultural differences <strong>and</strong> cultural relativity’ (1992: 165). Byram sees<br />

<strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> culture learn<strong>in</strong>g as clearly consist<strong>in</strong>g of a <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> a culture<br />

element, but <strong>the</strong>se generally rema<strong>in</strong>, unlike with Kramsch, separate.<br />

One of <strong>the</strong> important new aspects of Intercultural Communicative Competence<br />

is that learners not only need to learn about <strong>the</strong> foreign culture, but that<br />

<strong>the</strong>y also need to relate this to <strong>the</strong>ir own cultural experiences. Byram based<br />

<strong>the</strong> idea of Intercultural Communicative Competence on <strong>the</strong> concept of <strong>the</strong><br />

Intercultural Speaker which he developed with Zarate as part of <strong>the</strong> work <strong>the</strong>y<br />

undertook for <strong>the</strong> Council of Europe with <strong>the</strong> project Language Learn<strong>in</strong>g for<br />

European Citizenship (1997). The aim of <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g is not for <strong>language</strong>


54 <strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>With</strong> <strong>My</strong> <strong>Eyes</strong> <strong>Open</strong><br />

learners to try <strong>and</strong> emulate ‘<strong>the</strong>’ native speaker, but to become ‘<strong>in</strong>tercultural<br />

speakers’. The notion of <strong>the</strong> Intercultural Speaker has become a widely accepted<br />

goal of <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> has replaced <strong>the</strong> previously used target aim of<br />

‘near-native competence’ at most (except for <strong>the</strong> most traditional) Higher Education<br />

Institutions. The <strong>in</strong>tercultural speaker is ‘someone who has an ability to<br />

<strong>in</strong>teract with ‘o<strong>the</strong>rs’, to accept o<strong>the</strong>r perspectives <strong>and</strong> perceptions of <strong>the</strong> world,<br />

to mediate between different perspectives, to be conscious of <strong>the</strong>ir evaluations<br />

of difference.’ (Byram et. al. 2001: 5).<br />

Intercultural communicative competence (ICC) is to a large extent formulated<br />

as a set of competences. These are a range of skills <strong>and</strong> knowledges<br />

that can be taught as well as assessed, which Byram called <strong>the</strong> 5 savoirs. The<br />

savoirs present a complex picture of <strong>the</strong> skills needed to be a competent <strong>in</strong>tercultural<br />

speaker, <strong>in</strong>clud<strong>in</strong>g (socio-)l<strong>in</strong>guistic skills, cultural knowledge <strong>and</strong><br />

a focus on <strong>in</strong>tercultural attitudes, <strong>and</strong> be<strong>in</strong>g prepared to relativise one’s own<br />

values, beliefs <strong>and</strong> behaviour.<br />

Promis<strong>in</strong>gly, <strong>the</strong> savoirs also <strong>in</strong>clude what Byram calls, ‘<strong>critical</strong> cultural<br />

awareness’ (savoir s’engager). <strong>With</strong> this Byram means that learners can turn<br />

<strong>the</strong>ir attention to <strong>the</strong>ir own beliefs <strong>and</strong> belong<strong>in</strong>gs, <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong> do<strong>in</strong>g so become<br />

aware of <strong>the</strong>ir own (often unconscious) cultural assumptions. He also <strong>in</strong>troduces<br />

a political <strong>and</strong> <strong>critical</strong> element to <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g. The learners, Byram<br />

(1997: 20) says ‘can also be encouraged to identify <strong>the</strong> ways <strong>in</strong> which particular<br />

cultural practices <strong>and</strong> beliefs ma<strong>in</strong>ta<strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> social positions <strong>and</strong> power of particular<br />

groups. The analysis can become <strong>critical</strong>.’<br />

I agree with Byram’s emphasis on <strong>the</strong> context of everyday culture <strong>and</strong> reflect<strong>in</strong>g<br />

upon one’s own preconceptions <strong>in</strong> cultural exchanges. This has developed<br />

<strong>in</strong>to <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>clusion of self-reflection activities <strong>and</strong> ethnography <strong>in</strong> <strong>language</strong><br />

teach<strong>in</strong>g (cf. Byram <strong>and</strong> Flem<strong>in</strong>g, 1998) <strong>and</strong> prepar<strong>in</strong>g students for residencies<br />

abroad, such as <strong>the</strong> ‘The Intercultural Project’ at Lancaster University (http://<br />

www.lancs.ac.uk/users/<strong>in</strong>terculture/subproj4.htm) <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> Eal<strong>in</strong>g Ethnography<br />

Research Project developed at Thames Valley University (Roberts et.al.<br />

2001). It is particularly <strong>the</strong> development of <strong>critical</strong> awareness <strong>and</strong> ethnography,<br />

which I feel is very beneficial for <strong>language</strong> learners, because <strong>the</strong> methodology<br />

of ethnography helps learners to become <strong>in</strong>tercultural.<br />

Byram’s notion of Intercultural Communicative Competence <strong>the</strong>n is very<br />

helpful <strong>in</strong> address<strong>in</strong>g learners’ engagement with <strong>the</strong> complexities of everyday<br />

cultural contexts. The model provides a clear method for develop<strong>in</strong>g a range<br />

of competences. However, this approach is not sufficient on its own to fully<br />

address areas of <strong>critical</strong>ity <strong>and</strong> super-complexity. Its emphasis is on encounters<br />

between cultures by reflect<strong>in</strong>g on comparisons between ‘<strong>the</strong> target culture’ <strong>and</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> learners’ own, <strong>and</strong> which, despite Byram’s emphasis on differences with<strong>in</strong><br />

cultures, can easily lead to assum<strong>in</strong>g relatively fixed notions of <strong>the</strong>se ‘cultures’.<br />

And whilst <strong>the</strong> Intercultural Speaker has an open attitude towards <strong>the</strong> cultural<br />

o<strong>the</strong>r, she, as Ros i Solé (2013) po<strong>in</strong>ts out, does not move <strong>in</strong> <strong>and</strong> out of, <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong><br />

between different cultures. Never<strong>the</strong>less, it is particularly Byram’s fifth savoir,


Be<strong>in</strong>g Intercultural Through Texts 55<br />

‘<strong>critical</strong> cultural awareness’, which provides most <strong>in</strong>sights for culture <strong>pedagogy</strong><br />

based on views of culture as complex. Guilherme developed <strong>the</strong> idea of <strong>critical</strong><br />

cultural awareness to focus on just that.<br />

Guilherme’s Citizenship Agenda: The Critical Intercultural Speaker<br />

Guilherme developed a pedagogical <strong>and</strong> philosophical framework as a possible<br />

formulation of a <strong>critical</strong> approach to <strong>in</strong>tercultural <strong>language</strong> learn<strong>in</strong>g which is a<br />

more complex <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>oretical extension of Byram’s notion of <strong>critical</strong> cultural<br />

awareness. She locates this <strong>pedagogy</strong>, like Starkey (cf. 1999, 2010) with<strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

area of citizenship education. Be<strong>in</strong>g <strong>critical</strong> <strong>in</strong> this approach means ‘question<strong>in</strong>g<br />

dom<strong>in</strong>ant cultural patterns <strong>and</strong> seek<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> reasons which lead to <strong>the</strong>se patterns<br />

be<strong>in</strong>g bl<strong>in</strong>dly accepted <strong>and</strong> unquestioned’ (2002: 19). Guilherme borrows<br />

from Giroux’s (1992) notion of ‘border <strong>pedagogy</strong>’ <strong>in</strong> which <strong>critical</strong> reflection<br />

is an important element. Referr<strong>in</strong>g to Barnett (1997), who saw reflection as<br />

‘meta-critique’, she expla<strong>in</strong>s that <strong>in</strong> order to question dom<strong>in</strong>ant patterns one<br />

has to take a <strong>critical</strong> perspective towards one’s own knowledge <strong>and</strong> social context,<br />

as well as be<strong>in</strong>g <strong>critical</strong> <strong>in</strong> try<strong>in</strong>g to <strong>in</strong>habit someone else’s cognitive perspective.<br />

Critical reflection is <strong>the</strong>n a vital element <strong>in</strong> develop<strong>in</strong>g cultural awareness<br />

as, when reflect<strong>in</strong>g on cultural differences, it will help to make explicit<br />

how one justifies one’s own beliefs <strong>and</strong> actions, as well as how <strong>the</strong>se beliefs<br />

<strong>and</strong> actions might be perceived by <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r, Guilherme states (2002: 40). She<br />

cont<strong>in</strong>ues: ‘From this perspective, reflection-<strong>in</strong>-action allows for <strong>the</strong> com<strong>in</strong>g<br />

<strong>in</strong>to consciousness of factors that <strong>in</strong>teract <strong>in</strong> a cross-cultural event such as <strong>the</strong><br />

unconscious concepts <strong>and</strong> rules or rout<strong>in</strong>e responses that are taken for granted<br />

by each side as well as <strong>the</strong> emotional impetus that drives <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>tercultural<br />

encounter (ibid).’ In her <strong>critical</strong> approach to <strong>in</strong>tercultural <strong>language</strong> learn<strong>in</strong>g,<br />

Guilherme attempts to respond to <strong>the</strong> contemporary complex realities of border<br />

cross<strong>in</strong>gs, of multiculturalism <strong>and</strong> hybridity. Her ‘border <strong>pedagogy</strong>’ rejects<br />

a Eurocentric approach towards any culture <strong>and</strong> favours <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>clusion of non-<br />

European cultures <strong>in</strong> curriculum content. It perceives <strong>the</strong> cultural subject as<br />

multifaceted, ever-chang<strong>in</strong>g, <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong> relation to a complex, also evolv<strong>in</strong>g society<br />

(Guilherme, 2002: 43). Border <strong>pedagogy</strong> <strong>the</strong>n does not only <strong>in</strong>volve <strong>the</strong><br />

acknowledgement of facts, that is, <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>put of geographical, historical, social<br />

or political <strong>in</strong>formation. ‘It should focus on <strong>the</strong> complexity of hidden mean<strong>in</strong>gs,<br />

of underly<strong>in</strong>g values, <strong>and</strong> how <strong>the</strong>se articulate with <strong>the</strong> micro- <strong>and</strong> macrocontexts<br />

<strong>the</strong>y <strong>in</strong>tegrate (ibid:45).’ Guilherme takes a transnational perspective<br />

<strong>in</strong> formulat<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> notion of <strong>the</strong> ‘<strong>critical</strong> <strong>in</strong>tercultural speaker’ (her emphasis).<br />

The <strong>critical</strong> <strong>in</strong>tercultural speaker, she states (ibid: 126, 127) has to problematise<br />

<strong>the</strong> concepts of nationality <strong>and</strong> ethnicity, both <strong>in</strong> terms of <strong>the</strong>ir orig<strong>in</strong> <strong>and</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong>ir present developments. She must be aware that <strong>the</strong> development of identities<br />

<strong>in</strong>volves a ‘constant negotiation between remember<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> forgett<strong>in</strong>g,<br />

idiosyncracies <strong>and</strong> common <strong>in</strong>terests’. Guilherme looks towards Giroux aga<strong>in</strong>


56 <strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>With</strong> <strong>My</strong> <strong>Eyes</strong> <strong>Open</strong><br />

who states that <strong>the</strong> pedagogical goal is not to have students exercise rigorous<br />

analytical skills <strong>in</strong> order to arrive at <strong>the</strong> right answer but to have a better underst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g<br />

of what <strong>the</strong> codes are that organise different mean<strong>in</strong>gs <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>terests <strong>in</strong><br />

particular configurations of knowledge <strong>and</strong> power (Guilherme quot<strong>in</strong>g Giroux,<br />

2002: 46). By reflect<strong>in</strong>g on <strong>the</strong>se configurations, students study<strong>in</strong>g a foreign<br />

culture should be able to translate <strong>the</strong>m <strong>in</strong>to <strong>the</strong>ir own contexts. ‘The mean<strong>in</strong>gs<br />

<strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>terests of <strong>the</strong> O<strong>the</strong>r will echo <strong>the</strong>ir own thoughts <strong>and</strong> feel<strong>in</strong>gs <strong>and</strong>, by<br />

becom<strong>in</strong>g <strong>critical</strong>ly aware of <strong>the</strong>m, students will identify <strong>and</strong> clarify <strong>the</strong>ir own<br />

struggles, po<strong>in</strong>ts of view, predisposition which are likely to help <strong>the</strong>m make<br />

more enlightened choices’ (ibid).<br />

Guilherme’s framework offers a multi-perspective approach as she borrows<br />

from modernist <strong>the</strong>ories, such as Critical Theory <strong>and</strong> Critical Pedagogy, <strong>and</strong><br />

from postmodernist approaches. In this, <strong>the</strong>re are similarities with my own<br />

<strong>pedagogy</strong> that I describe <strong>in</strong> chapter 4, as be<strong>in</strong>g located <strong>in</strong> different paradigms<br />

of modernist <strong>and</strong> postmodernist critique, although as I have mentioned before,<br />

<strong>the</strong>re was an <strong>in</strong>commensurable element to my own multi-perspective approach.<br />

Risager (2007: 151) critiques Guilherme precisely for this. On <strong>the</strong> one h<strong>and</strong><br />

she seems to refer to a <strong>language</strong>-nation derived concept of culture, <strong>and</strong> on<br />

<strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r h<strong>and</strong>, she formulates a <strong>language</strong> <strong>in</strong>dependent conception based on<br />

‘border-cross<strong>in</strong>g’, ‘hybridity’ <strong>and</strong> ‘diversity. <strong>My</strong> own feel<strong>in</strong>g is that Guilherme’s<br />

thoroughly <strong>the</strong>orised model has much to offer for consider<strong>in</strong>g practical pedagogies<br />

for <strong>the</strong> <strong>critical</strong> <strong>in</strong>tercultural <strong>language</strong> user. Her focus is on citizenship,<br />

ra<strong>the</strong>r than on actual <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> texts, <strong>and</strong> thus functions more as a <strong>the</strong>oretical<br />

consideration than a practical example. However, Guilherme’s <strong>the</strong>oretical<br />

considerations <strong>in</strong> relation to problematis<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> national view <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> idea of<br />

stable identities resonates with my own <strong>pedagogy</strong>.<br />

I now want to make a slight detour from <strong>the</strong> discussion about how <strong>language</strong><br />

<strong>and</strong> culture <strong>pedagogy</strong> can do justice to <strong>the</strong> complexity of this relationship<br />

<strong>and</strong> develop learners as <strong>critical</strong> <strong>in</strong>tercultural speakers, <strong>and</strong> look at how <strong>in</strong>tercultural<br />

communication has been conceptualised <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> discipl<strong>in</strong>e of <strong>in</strong>tercultural<br />

communication itself. I shall <strong>the</strong>n draw on this for an application to<br />

<strong>language</strong> <strong>pedagogy</strong>.<br />

Three Views of <strong>the</strong> Study of Intercultural Communication<br />

The study of <strong>in</strong>tercultural communication (ICC) as a discipl<strong>in</strong>ary study <strong>in</strong> its<br />

own right does not seem to have had a strong <strong>in</strong>fluence on <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g.<br />

As I have set out <strong>in</strong> chapter 2, o<strong>the</strong>r <strong>the</strong>ories have been brought to bear upon<br />

<strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g. However, I believe that it is worthwhile to take a brief look at<br />

different views <strong>in</strong> use <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> discipl<strong>in</strong>e of ‘<strong>in</strong>tercultural communication’, because<br />

this discipl<strong>in</strong>ary area is focused on actual communication – ‘what happens<br />

when people engage <strong>in</strong> an exchange of mean<strong>in</strong>gful semiotic symbols’ (Blommaert,<br />

1998: 1). There are various historical overviews of this area of study,


Be<strong>in</strong>g Intercultural Through Texts 57<br />

but I will use a talk given by Blommaert (1998) which charts three views of<br />

<strong>in</strong>tercultural communication with different ideological underp<strong>in</strong>n<strong>in</strong>gs. Whilst<br />

Blommaert charts <strong>the</strong>se views, by his own admission, <strong>in</strong> a sketchy manner, it<br />

is relevant for my purpose, precisely because he takes an approach which concentrates<br />

on how ‘culture’ affects, or is seen to affect, speech styles. And, whilst<br />

my research is not about speech styles as such, it is about <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> culture<br />

connect<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> everyday speech <strong>in</strong> everyday communicative events.<br />

Culture <strong>and</strong> Difference<br />

The first model which Blommaert highlights is a strongly essentialist one. He<br />

po<strong>in</strong>ts to a large body of work which shares <strong>the</strong> <strong>the</strong>oretical premise that modern<br />

nations have dom<strong>in</strong>ant national character traits which can be revealed by<br />

measurable data. Cultures <strong>in</strong> this model are described as essential values <strong>and</strong><br />

practices <strong>and</strong> are <strong>the</strong>refore seen <strong>in</strong> terms of <strong>the</strong>ir difference from one ano<strong>the</strong>r.<br />

This model is particularly dom<strong>in</strong>ant <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> area of ICC studies (<strong>in</strong>tercultural<br />

communication) for bus<strong>in</strong>ess purposes (cf. P<strong>in</strong>to, 1990; Hofstede, 1994). Culture<br />

<strong>in</strong> this model is seen only <strong>in</strong> terms of behaviour or as a set of fixed values<br />

<strong>and</strong> beliefs. Culture is <strong>the</strong>n viewed as a problem that can lead to misunderst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>gs:<br />

culture as a problem to be overcome. As Hofstede said on his website<br />

<strong>in</strong> 2010, ‘cultural differences are a nuisance at best <strong>and</strong> often a disaster’,<br />

although this statement has now disappeared from <strong>the</strong> website <strong>in</strong> question.<br />

It is undoubtedly <strong>the</strong> case that <strong>in</strong> order to make sense of <strong>the</strong> multitude of<br />

ideas, impressions, <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>formation that we experience <strong>in</strong> our everyday life,<br />

humans need to order <strong>the</strong>se impressions <strong>in</strong>to categories. To be fair to <strong>the</strong> body<br />

of work produced <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> bus<strong>in</strong>ess related field, this work is not produced <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

context of education with its developmental <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>tellectual aims that I argued<br />

for <strong>in</strong> chapter 1, but <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> context of tra<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>g with its <strong>in</strong>strumental aims. The<br />

aim is not to underst<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> complexities of <strong>the</strong> world, or to be <strong>critical</strong> but<br />

to underst<strong>and</strong> behaviour which would o<strong>the</strong>rwise be ‘puzzl<strong>in</strong>g or unacceptable’<br />

(Verluyten, 2000: 340 ) or lead to ‘misunderst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g, miscommunication <strong>and</strong><br />

mismanagement, of which damage to bus<strong>in</strong>ess <strong>and</strong> <strong>personal</strong> <strong>in</strong>terest can be<br />

<strong>the</strong> result’ (P<strong>in</strong>to quoted by Blommaert, (1998: 2)). And with <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>creas<strong>in</strong>g<br />

emphasis on <strong>in</strong>strumentalism <strong>in</strong> <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> Higher Education, it is<br />

prudent to be alert to <strong>the</strong>se argumentations which are borne out of commercial<br />

self-<strong>in</strong>terest. The problem with <strong>the</strong> difference view of ICC is precisely <strong>the</strong><br />

simplification of a complex social <strong>and</strong> cultural world to a coherent, manageable<br />

set of fixed ideas. As I argued <strong>in</strong> my previous chapter, <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g should<br />

help students to recognise <strong>the</strong> complexity of <strong>the</strong> world <strong>and</strong> not focus on ideas<br />

that lead to stereotyp<strong>in</strong>g.<br />

Blommaert strongly criticises <strong>the</strong> essentialised ‘difference’ model, not only<br />

because this model posits a simplified notion of culture, but more problematically<br />

still, because this model draws a direct <strong>and</strong> simplified l<strong>in</strong>k between ‘culture’


58 <strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>With</strong> <strong>My</strong> <strong>Eyes</strong> <strong>Open</strong><br />

<strong>and</strong> communication. Kumaravadivelu (2007: 213) quotes Hall, who developed<br />

<strong>the</strong> first courses <strong>in</strong> ‘<strong>in</strong>tercultural communication’ for American diplomats, as<br />

hav<strong>in</strong>g declared unequivocally that ‘culture is communication <strong>and</strong> communication<br />

is culture’ (Hall, 1959: 186). The model assumes that <strong>the</strong> way that people<br />

communicate is related to ‘<strong>the</strong>ir’ culture, frequently <strong>in</strong>terpreted as a national<br />

culture, ra<strong>the</strong>r than to a range of o<strong>the</strong>r social, political or <strong>in</strong>dividual factors. As<br />

referred to <strong>in</strong> chapter 2, see<strong>in</strong>g a national culture <strong>in</strong> terms of shared values <strong>and</strong><br />

norms begs <strong>the</strong> question: are <strong>the</strong>se values shared by everyone all <strong>the</strong> time? It<br />

also assumes that nationality <strong>and</strong> identity are natural givens, ra<strong>the</strong>r than constructions<br />

which are perpetuated through everyday conceptualizations of <strong>the</strong><br />

nation, such as <strong>in</strong> wea<strong>the</strong>r reports, what Billig (1995) called ‘banal nationalism’.<br />

Nationality does not dictate a particular communicative style. At <strong>the</strong> very most,<br />

people’s nationality or ethnic identity may suggest tendencies; <strong>the</strong> ‘possibility of<br />

ethnic or cultural mark<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> communicative behaviour […], but it <strong>in</strong> no way<br />

imposes ethnic or cultural characteristics onto <strong>the</strong> communicative behaviour<br />

a priori.’ (my emphasis). Moreover, present<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong>tercultural communication as<br />

deal<strong>in</strong>g with <strong>the</strong> ‘o<strong>the</strong>r’ who has his/her own set of different values <strong>and</strong> behavioral<br />

styles that follow on from that, leads to a ‘massive overestimation of <strong>the</strong><br />

degree of <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> nature of difference <strong>in</strong> speech styles’ (Blommaert, 1998: 5).<br />

Whilst he criticises <strong>the</strong> essentialised model of difference as represented by<br />

<strong>in</strong>tercultural consultants such as P<strong>in</strong>to <strong>and</strong> Hofstede <strong>and</strong> numerous o<strong>the</strong>rs,<br />

Blommaert also criticizes <strong>the</strong> cultural relativist idea of what he calls horizontal<br />

stratification. Differences <strong>in</strong> terms of differentials such as age, nationality, ethnicity,<br />

gender, class, are seen as just exist<strong>in</strong>g on an equal par with one ano<strong>the</strong>r.<br />

We might like to th<strong>in</strong>k, Blommaert says, that all <strong>language</strong>s, cultures, all groups,<br />

<strong>in</strong> fact all people are equal, but <strong>in</strong> reality <strong>the</strong>y are not. And it makes no sense to<br />

talk about cultural differences as if <strong>the</strong>y are all equivalent. Vertical models of<br />

differences which look at power differentials, he argues, are more <strong>in</strong> l<strong>in</strong>e with<br />

reality. An approach to ICC which has <strong>the</strong> potential to take account of <strong>the</strong> relevance<br />

of power differences <strong>in</strong> roles <strong>and</strong> status is that of ethnography.<br />

Ethnographic Approaches to Communication<br />

To illustrate this particular model of <strong>in</strong>tercultural communication, Blommaert<br />

refers to work by Gumperz <strong>and</strong> Hymes. The importance of this model, he says,<br />

is 1) that it recognizes <strong>the</strong> complexity of <strong>the</strong> relationship between culture <strong>and</strong><br />

communication, <strong>and</strong> that 2) differences <strong>in</strong> communication <strong>in</strong> this model are<br />

not marked by national culture, but, <strong>critical</strong>ly, by differences <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> context <strong>in</strong><br />

which communications take place. Nationality is only one of <strong>the</strong> factors <strong>in</strong> that<br />

context of situation. Gumperz’ contribution to <strong>the</strong> study of <strong>in</strong>tercultural communication,<br />

Blommaert says, is on <strong>the</strong> one h<strong>and</strong> that he highlights that it is<br />

not so much ‘culture’ <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> sense of values <strong>and</strong> norms which has an effect on<br />

communication, but <strong>in</strong>stead ‘communicative repertoires’, such as conventions,


Be<strong>in</strong>g Intercultural Through Texts 59<br />

speech styles <strong>and</strong> narrative patterns. These repertoires are formed by ‘traditions’<br />

such as those of class <strong>and</strong> ethnicity which have become part of <strong>the</strong> <strong>language</strong>;<br />

‘we don’t just use ‘a’ national <strong>language</strong>, like Dutch or German, but <strong>in</strong>stead we<br />

always use a variety of ‘a’ <strong>language</strong>; ‘a genre, a speech style, a type of <strong>in</strong>teraction’.<br />

People identify <strong>the</strong>mselves on <strong>the</strong> basis of such speech styles, which often relate<br />

to social traditions of class, gender, ethnicity etc. An important aspect of this is<br />

that <strong>the</strong>se traditions <strong>and</strong> identities cannot be separated from issues of power.<br />

It makes a huge difference, Blommaert <strong>in</strong>dicates, who <strong>the</strong> dom<strong>in</strong>ant party is <strong>in</strong><br />

a particular <strong>in</strong>teraction, whe<strong>the</strong>r, for <strong>in</strong>stance, <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>terlocutor is <strong>the</strong> immigration<br />

officer or <strong>the</strong> asylum seeker for <strong>in</strong>stance.<br />

The all important role of a wider context means we cannot predict what<br />

will happen <strong>in</strong> an <strong>in</strong>tercultural exchange purely based on someone’s ‘culture’,<br />

whe<strong>the</strong>r national or o<strong>the</strong>rwise, as <strong>the</strong> horizontal difference view holds. There<br />

are too many factors <strong>in</strong> different contexts at play. Moreover, we cannot predict<br />

what will happen <strong>in</strong> such an exchange; people might mutually adapt to one<br />

ano<strong>the</strong>r’s speech styles, both or ei<strong>the</strong>r participant may sacrifice or exaggerate<br />

cultural conventions. In fact, more often than not, Blommaert says, ‘ethnically’<br />

or ‘culturally’ marked aspects of communication are <strong>in</strong>fluenced by emotional<br />

factors such as feel<strong>in</strong>gs of frustration, anger or powerlessness. In o<strong>the</strong>r words,<br />

<strong>the</strong>re is no fixed l<strong>in</strong>k between certa<strong>in</strong> speech conventions <strong>and</strong> certa<strong>in</strong> cultural<br />

groups; <strong>the</strong> reality of communication is too complex.<br />

Paradoxically, <strong>the</strong> model of ethnography of communication was <strong>the</strong> ma<strong>in</strong><br />

<strong>in</strong>spiration for communicative <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g, but it was <strong>in</strong>terpreted <strong>in</strong> a<br />

reductive manner, as I discussed <strong>in</strong> previous chapters, so that <strong>the</strong> pr<strong>in</strong>ciples of<br />

this model, which Blommaert describes as allow<strong>in</strong>g for nuanced analyses of<br />

communicative events, were almost completely lost.<br />

Incidentally, even though Gumperz carried out important work <strong>in</strong> this context<br />

by show<strong>in</strong>g that a range of social factors <strong>in</strong>fluence communicative styles,<br />

<strong>in</strong>clud<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> power difference between <strong>in</strong>terlocutors, when Gumperz applied<br />

his work pedagogically <strong>in</strong> a tra<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>g context <strong>in</strong> ‘Crosstalk’ (1979), he largely<br />

ignored <strong>the</strong> notion of power. In Crosstalk Gumperz does exactly what Blommaert<br />

criticizes; he makes <strong>the</strong> tra<strong>in</strong>ees aware of <strong>the</strong> direct l<strong>in</strong>k between particular<br />

cultures <strong>and</strong> particular speech conventions. This highlights <strong>the</strong> issue of<br />

<strong>the</strong> tra<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>g context, where <strong>pedagogy</strong> is more neatly organised <strong>and</strong> focuses on<br />

a limited, clearly def<strong>in</strong>ed area, where <strong>the</strong>re generally is no room for reflection<br />

<strong>and</strong> complexity.<br />

Whilst Gumperz, as Blommaert said, noted <strong>the</strong> role of power between participants<br />

<strong>in</strong> a communicative exchange, Hymes (1996) showed ano<strong>the</strong>r aspect of<br />

power <strong>in</strong> <strong>in</strong>tercultural relations; <strong>language</strong> varieties <strong>the</strong>mselves are not neutrally<br />

valued, as some of <strong>the</strong>se varieties are seen to be ‘better’ than o<strong>the</strong>rs. Particular<br />

<strong>language</strong> varieties or even <strong>language</strong>s tend to be associated with certa<strong>in</strong> attributes,<br />

particularly status, which immediately imposes a power structure on <strong>the</strong><br />

<strong>in</strong>teraction. But, apart from different hierarchical relations, what is important<br />

<strong>in</strong> relation to <strong>in</strong>tercultural communication, is that power legitimises certa<strong>in</strong>


60 <strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>With</strong> <strong>My</strong> <strong>Eyes</strong> <strong>Open</strong><br />

views over o<strong>the</strong>rs, it legitimises certa<strong>in</strong> <strong>language</strong>s <strong>and</strong> certa<strong>in</strong> <strong>language</strong> varieties<br />

over o<strong>the</strong>rs. And as <strong>language</strong> or <strong>language</strong> variety tend to be associated with a<br />

particular social group, <strong>the</strong> question becomes as Blommaert states, ‘whose culture<br />

is be<strong>in</strong>g used <strong>in</strong> <strong>in</strong>tercultural communication?’, which we could paraphrase<br />

as ‘whose version of reality counts’? The differences which occur between participants<br />

from different cultural backgrounds are not neutral. The many <strong>in</strong>tercultural<br />

communication courses <strong>in</strong> a bus<strong>in</strong>ess context convey a very specific<br />

global form of <strong>in</strong>tercultural communication where <strong>the</strong> <strong>language</strong> of <strong>in</strong>teraction<br />

is almost always English <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> participants are generally highly educated.<br />

But where <strong>in</strong>tercultural communication <strong>in</strong>volves a meet<strong>in</strong>g of people who are<br />

members of different social groups such as <strong>in</strong> immigration contexts, <strong>the</strong>se<br />

meet<strong>in</strong>gs take place <strong>in</strong> contexts where one <strong>in</strong>terlocutor has more status <strong>and</strong><br />

power than <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r. Ano<strong>the</strong>r factor <strong>the</strong>n is <strong>the</strong> larger context of <strong>in</strong>terethnic<br />

relations <strong>in</strong> that area or at that historical po<strong>in</strong>t of time <strong>and</strong>, I would suggest, <strong>the</strong><br />

discourses which are <strong>in</strong> operation around o<strong>the</strong>rness which would <strong>in</strong>form <strong>the</strong><br />

assumptions <strong>and</strong> stereotypes which are held. When <strong>the</strong>se discourses become<br />

dom<strong>in</strong>ant, such as ‘<strong>the</strong> Clash of Civilisations’ (Hunt<strong>in</strong>gton, 1998), <strong>the</strong>y become<br />

powerful as supposed ‘truths’.<br />

What is relevant to <strong>the</strong> foreign <strong>language</strong> teacher <strong>in</strong> this work is <strong>the</strong> notion that<br />

<strong>in</strong> <strong>in</strong>tercultural communication we do not just deal with a national <strong>language</strong>,<br />

but that if we want to prepare our students for real <strong>in</strong>tercultural exchanges we<br />

must make our students aware of <strong>language</strong> varieties, discourses, register, genre<br />

which, as Bakht<strong>in</strong> showed, reference socially charged contexts. Or to use Risager’s<br />

terms (2007), we should not just th<strong>in</strong>k about <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> culture at <strong>the</strong><br />

differential, but also at <strong>the</strong> generic level. And as Blommaert shows, it is not just<br />

be<strong>in</strong>g aware of <strong>the</strong> existence of <strong>the</strong>se varieties, but also <strong>the</strong> value or status which<br />

<strong>the</strong>y are afforded <strong>in</strong> certa<strong>in</strong> contexts <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong> relation to o<strong>the</strong>r <strong>language</strong> varieties<br />

or genres. But <strong>in</strong>tercultural communication is still more complex than that<br />

<strong>and</strong>, as Blommaert po<strong>in</strong>ts out, ‘difference is not always <strong>the</strong>re, can appear <strong>in</strong> one<br />

context one time <strong>and</strong> not ano<strong>the</strong>r time, <strong>and</strong> is also ‘caught <strong>in</strong> patterns of social<br />

evaluation’ (1998: 11).<br />

Cross<strong>in</strong>g Ethno-l<strong>in</strong>guistic Boundaries<br />

The third view that Blommaert identifies <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> study of <strong>in</strong>tercultural communication<br />

allows for difference <strong>and</strong> complexity <strong>in</strong> a much greater sense. Intercultural<br />

communication cannot be seen without tak<strong>in</strong>g account of <strong>the</strong> social<br />

dynamics amongst people with<strong>in</strong> communicative events. Blommaert uses<br />

Rampton’s (1995) study as <strong>the</strong> prime example of this view <strong>and</strong> argues that this<br />

could be a way forward to study<strong>in</strong>g examples of <strong>in</strong>tercultural communication.<br />

Rampton showed how young adolescents <strong>in</strong> urban areas <strong>in</strong> Brita<strong>in</strong> did not stick<br />

to clear ethnic boundaries when us<strong>in</strong>g <strong>language</strong> associated with a particular<br />

ethnic descent. Instead <strong>the</strong>y performed regular ‘<strong>language</strong> cross<strong>in</strong>g’, switch<strong>in</strong>g


Be<strong>in</strong>g Intercultural Through Texts 61<br />

<strong>in</strong> <strong>and</strong> out of ethnically marked varieties of English when communicat<strong>in</strong>g with<br />

friends from different ethnic groups or <strong>in</strong> different social sett<strong>in</strong>gs. Ethnic identities<br />

were be<strong>in</strong>g manipulated <strong>and</strong> negotiated; <strong>the</strong> study showed ‘how identities<br />

can be picked up, dropped, altered, comb<strong>in</strong>ed <strong>and</strong> so on, <strong>in</strong> ways that defeat<br />

any form of simplism or s<strong>in</strong>gularity’. Rampton also concluded that <strong>the</strong> different<br />

speech varieties were not associated with one specific context of use, but<br />

were sometimes used for even conflict<strong>in</strong>g purposes, whe<strong>the</strong>r as a sign of resistance,<br />

an expression of solidarity, or show<strong>in</strong>g a recognition of prestige. Culture<br />

for <strong>the</strong>se adolescents <strong>the</strong>n, Blommaert says, serves as a set of resources which<br />

partly operates automatically, but can also be strategically activated <strong>in</strong> different<br />

circumstances <strong>and</strong> for different purposes.<br />

This view of <strong>in</strong>tercultural communication which Blommaert suggests here as<br />

a step forward <strong>in</strong> th<strong>in</strong>k<strong>in</strong>g about <strong>in</strong>terculturality, is a marked change from <strong>the</strong><br />

‘difference’ view; not only does it not primarily focus on a national culture, it<br />

also emphasises that people move <strong>in</strong> <strong>and</strong> out of various forms of cultural symbolic<br />

behaviour, <strong>in</strong> terms of us<strong>in</strong>g different <strong>language</strong> varieties or genres, <strong>and</strong><br />

<strong>in</strong>deed by feel<strong>in</strong>g different allegiances. Moreover, it also shows that <strong>the</strong> same<br />

behaviour or <strong>language</strong> can be utilised for completely different purposes. The<br />

idea of context is made much more complex precisely because it allows for <strong>the</strong><br />

use of conflict<strong>in</strong>g discourses <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>determ<strong>in</strong>acies.<br />

There is a parallel <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> boundary cross<strong>in</strong>g model with th<strong>in</strong>k<strong>in</strong>g about identity<br />

<strong>and</strong> cultural complexity. Our sense of ‘belong<strong>in</strong>gs’ is formed by <strong>the</strong> affiliations<br />

to <strong>the</strong> various roles, relationships <strong>and</strong> memberships of ‘communities of<br />

practice’ people feel <strong>the</strong>y are part of, as Kumaravadivelu (2008) says. None of<br />

<strong>the</strong>se communities are fixed <strong>and</strong> stable entities <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong>mselves. Instead <strong>the</strong>y are<br />

complex mixtures of ‘pleasure <strong>and</strong> pa<strong>in</strong>’, of ‘trust <strong>and</strong> suspicion’, of ‘friendship<br />

<strong>and</strong> hatred’ as Kumaravadivelu says, quot<strong>in</strong>g Wenger. How <strong>the</strong>se complexities<br />

of <strong>the</strong> different realities can overlap, was illustrated by Baumann <strong>in</strong> an ethnographic<br />

study of Southall, a very diverse <strong>and</strong> multicultural area <strong>in</strong> London. ‘The<br />

vast majority of all adult Southallians saw <strong>the</strong>mselves as members of several<br />

communities’, each shift<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> potentially conflict<strong>in</strong>g with one ano<strong>the</strong>r. ‘The<br />

same person could speak <strong>and</strong> act as a member of <strong>the</strong> Muslim community <strong>in</strong><br />

one context, <strong>in</strong> ano<strong>the</strong>r take sides aga<strong>in</strong>st o<strong>the</strong>r Muslims as a member of a Pakistani<br />

community, <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong> a third count himself part of <strong>the</strong> Punjabi community<br />

that excluded o<strong>the</strong>r Muslims, but <strong>in</strong>cluded H<strong>in</strong>dus, Sikhs <strong>and</strong> even Christians’<br />

(Baumann, 1996).<br />

Significance of <strong>the</strong> Boundary Cross<strong>in</strong>g Model for<br />

Language Teach<strong>in</strong>g<br />

The strength of Blommaert’s model, or view on <strong>in</strong>tercultural communication, is<br />

that it acknowledges that context is complex <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>re is not a straightforward<br />

l<strong>in</strong>k between one particular context, especially not a national one, <strong>and</strong> par-


62 <strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>With</strong> <strong>My</strong> <strong>Eyes</strong> <strong>Open</strong><br />

ticular speech styles. The model is a useful way of th<strong>in</strong>k<strong>in</strong>g about <strong>in</strong>tercultural<br />

communication <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> context of <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g. Even though I will not use<br />

<strong>the</strong> concept of code switch<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> a l<strong>in</strong>guistic sense for this study, <strong>the</strong> idea of<br />

culture as a set of resources (l<strong>in</strong>guistic <strong>and</strong> o<strong>the</strong>rwise) that people can pick <strong>and</strong><br />

choose from to utilise, resist <strong>and</strong> create new mean<strong>in</strong>gs, I th<strong>in</strong>k is very relevant<br />

for <strong>critical</strong> <strong>in</strong>tercultural communication <strong>in</strong> <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g. Blommaert’s<br />

model does not give us <strong>the</strong> answers we need <strong>in</strong> terms of <strong>pedagogy</strong> <strong>and</strong> whe<strong>the</strong>r<br />

we should opt for a context or text-based approach, or what to <strong>in</strong>clude <strong>in</strong> a<br />

<strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g syllabus. Moreover, Blommaert seems to refer specifically<br />

to speech. We cannot, <strong>in</strong> short, apply his views directly to <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g,<br />

but his models provide a way of th<strong>in</strong>k<strong>in</strong>g about <strong>in</strong>tercultural communication<br />

which is important for us as teachers. His view of culture as ‘resources’ to draw<br />

upon bears similarities with Holliday’s view (2004: 12).<br />

The fact that choos<strong>in</strong>g from <strong>the</strong>se resources operates, not just on an unconscious,<br />

but also on a strategic level, is an important po<strong>in</strong>t. If people use <strong>the</strong>se<br />

resources partly strategically on an everyday basis, <strong>the</strong>y become more easily<br />

available for conscious reflection, which can be used <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>language</strong> class.<br />

The notion of switch<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> mix<strong>in</strong>g <strong>language</strong> styles <strong>and</strong> varieties depend<strong>in</strong>g<br />

on a range of complex factors with regard to <strong>the</strong> social context, as well as factors<br />

outside <strong>the</strong> social arena such as emotions, can be made central to <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong><br />

culture <strong>pedagogy</strong>. Such a <strong>pedagogy</strong> would focus on difference <strong>in</strong> terms of styles<br />

<strong>and</strong> discourses <strong>and</strong> look at <strong>the</strong> embedded ideologies <strong>and</strong> values, see context as<br />

<strong>in</strong>fluenced by a complex set of factors, focus on mak<strong>in</strong>g learners take account<br />

of who <strong>the</strong>y address <strong>and</strong> direct <strong>the</strong>ir communications specifically to <strong>the</strong>ir audience.<br />

This addressivity - ‘<strong>the</strong> quality of turn<strong>in</strong>g to someone’, as Bakht<strong>in</strong> (1996<br />

(1986): 99) so aptly calls it, comes <strong>in</strong>to play particularly <strong>in</strong> writ<strong>in</strong>g, as students<br />

have more time for reflection on <strong>the</strong>ir <strong>language</strong> output. But an awareness of<br />

varieties of styles <strong>and</strong> discourses, <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>deed how <strong>the</strong> reader is addressed, also<br />

helps students to delve deeper <strong>in</strong>to text <strong>and</strong> go beyond <strong>the</strong> content of <strong>the</strong> text.<br />

Cultural mean<strong>in</strong>gs are <strong>the</strong>n created through discourses; structures of mean<strong>in</strong>g<br />

which also hold <strong>in</strong> Bakht<strong>in</strong>’s words a ‘stylistic aura’ which reflect <strong>the</strong> ideology<br />

perta<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>g to that discourse. But <strong>the</strong>se cultural mean<strong>in</strong>gs are often global.<br />

Areas of human activity are after all not limited to a particular national culture.<br />

For <strong>the</strong> <strong>language</strong> teacher who frequently is expected to teach <strong>the</strong> national paradigm,<br />

this provides a dilemma.<br />

Dilemmas of Intercultural Communication <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Language Classroom<br />

One of <strong>the</strong> dilemmas of <strong>in</strong>tercultural communication for <strong>the</strong> <strong>language</strong> teacher<br />

is that on <strong>the</strong> one h<strong>and</strong> we want to emphasise <strong>the</strong> complexity <strong>and</strong> diversity of<br />

cultural environments that we are look<strong>in</strong>g at <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> classroom, <strong>and</strong> at <strong>the</strong> same<br />

time we cannot deny that certa<strong>in</strong> tendencies <strong>and</strong> cultural patterns exist. Con-


Be<strong>in</strong>g Intercultural Through Texts 63<br />

ceptualis<strong>in</strong>g culture with<strong>in</strong> a pluriform society, with different sets of values,<br />

lifestyles, genders, political views <strong>and</strong> so on, can also easily fall prey to a similar<br />

essentialis<strong>in</strong>g of, what Holliday calls, ‘small cultures’ (2004: 63); describ<strong>in</strong>g<br />

such subcultures as consist<strong>in</strong>g of people shar<strong>in</strong>g a set of collective characteristics.<br />

This could still lead to learners th<strong>in</strong>k<strong>in</strong>g of culture or subculture as a<br />

fixed <strong>and</strong> bounded entity. It would be futile to th<strong>in</strong>k <strong>the</strong>re are no differences<br />

between <strong>the</strong> way people live or make sense of <strong>the</strong>ir world, whe<strong>the</strong>r between<br />

different countries or groups with<strong>in</strong> a country. But <strong>the</strong> most important th<strong>in</strong>g is<br />

to recognise <strong>the</strong>se patterns as tendencies which may be hard to p<strong>in</strong> down; with<br />

vague <strong>and</strong> fluid boundaries. As Blommaert said: <strong>the</strong> world is <strong>in</strong>deed full of differences,<br />

but <strong>the</strong>se differences are not always <strong>the</strong>re, or are not always <strong>the</strong> same,<br />

<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>y are partly determ<strong>in</strong>ed by unequal power relations (1998: 11).<br />

As I set out <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> previous chapter, foreign <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g has had a<br />

take on culture (<strong>and</strong> on <strong>language</strong>) us<strong>in</strong>g somewhat stereotypical <strong>and</strong> stable<br />

notions of a national culture. This is underst<strong>and</strong>able to a degree, because,<br />

despite <strong>the</strong> fact we have all become part of a ‘larger global tribe’ (Appiah,<br />

2006), national, <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>deed sub-national realities, even as ‘imag<strong>in</strong>ed communities’<br />

(Anderson, 1983), rema<strong>in</strong> important <strong>in</strong> how people describe <strong>the</strong>ir<br />

complex cultural identities <strong>and</strong> subjectivities, as Holliday (2011) showed. In<br />

his study on this topic, he noted that nation is an ‘undeniable powerful source<br />

of identity, security <strong>and</strong> belong<strong>in</strong>g, but it is an external one which may be <strong>in</strong><br />

conflict with more <strong>personal</strong> cultural realities’. We can also see this <strong>in</strong> books<br />

which take a comical look at a national culture <strong>and</strong> focus on stable notions of<br />

a culture, e.g ‘The Undutchables’ (White <strong>and</strong> Boucke, 2006). These books are<br />

so popular <strong>and</strong> seductive precisely because <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>formation <strong>the</strong>y conta<strong>in</strong> is<br />

so easily recognisable; we tend to recognise what we already know as it slots<br />

so easily <strong>in</strong>to our exist<strong>in</strong>g mental schema. Coleman (1996) po<strong>in</strong>ted out that<br />

students of German who spent time <strong>in</strong> Germany as part of <strong>the</strong>ir Residence<br />

Abroad scheme came back with all <strong>the</strong>ir ideas <strong>and</strong> stereotypes of Germany<br />

<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> Germans confirmed.<br />

In a recent survey of Dutch <strong>language</strong> teachers at Institutions for Higher Education<br />

worldwide, it was found that many teachers recognised <strong>the</strong> dilemma of<br />

not want<strong>in</strong>g to stereotype, yet felt that cultural <strong>in</strong>formation as part of <strong>language</strong><br />

teach<strong>in</strong>g is frequently about behaviour as part of a national culture. Teachers<br />

opted for giv<strong>in</strong>g cultural <strong>in</strong>formation accompanied with <strong>the</strong> warn<strong>in</strong>g: this is a<br />

generalisation, but never<strong>the</strong>less <strong>the</strong>re is a core of truth <strong>in</strong> it (Rossum <strong>and</strong> Vismans,<br />

2006).<br />

I would like to suggest that <strong>the</strong> ‘kernal of truth’ view can be just as limit<strong>in</strong>g as<br />

<strong>the</strong> stereotypical view, as it pretends to recognise complexity, but still focuses<br />

on essential mean<strong>in</strong>gs. We need knowledge about ano<strong>the</strong>r culture, but that<br />

knowledge must be looked at <strong>critical</strong>ly <strong>and</strong> must be placed <strong>in</strong> context. The kernal<br />

of truth view is dangerous because it perpetuates <strong>the</strong> idea of fixed cultures.<br />

I will now turn to <strong>the</strong> implications for <strong>the</strong> classroom.


64 <strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>With</strong> <strong>My</strong> <strong>Eyes</strong> <strong>Open</strong><br />

Towards a New Conceptualisation of Interculturality <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Language Classroom<br />

A more useful way of conceiv<strong>in</strong>g of <strong>in</strong>terculturality <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> classroom, which<br />

allows for complexity, a level of fluidity, <strong>in</strong>dividual agency is <strong>the</strong> notion of be<strong>in</strong>g<br />

<strong>in</strong>tercultural, put forward by Phipps <strong>and</strong> Gonzalez (2004), where ‘be<strong>in</strong>g’ is<br />

emphasised over ‘knowledge’. They argue that <strong>the</strong> central activity of modern<br />

<strong>language</strong>s degrees should be ‘languag<strong>in</strong>g’, ‘be<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong>tercultural’, <strong>and</strong> ‘liv<strong>in</strong>g with<br />

supercomplexity’ (p 8). The key element <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> process of be<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong>tercultural<br />

is that of ‘languag<strong>in</strong>g’. In ‘languag<strong>in</strong>g’ <strong>the</strong> emphasis is on ‘real’ communication<br />

<strong>and</strong> dialogue <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> classroom ra<strong>the</strong>r than on artificial <strong>language</strong> tasks; it is ‘liv<strong>in</strong>g<br />

<strong>in</strong> <strong>and</strong> through <strong>the</strong> <strong>language</strong>’ (p.111). ‘Be<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong>tercultural’ means underst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g<br />

ano<strong>the</strong>r world, which takes place through <strong>the</strong> process of dialogu<strong>in</strong>g<br />

with o<strong>the</strong>rs <strong>and</strong> be<strong>in</strong>g part of ano<strong>the</strong>r cultural group. Crucially, this process can<br />

only take place from a position where students challenge <strong>the</strong>ir world <strong>and</strong> ‘let it<br />

be enriched by o<strong>the</strong>rs’ (p. 27). The notion of ‘<strong>in</strong>tercultural be<strong>in</strong>g’, as conceptualised<br />

by Phipps <strong>and</strong> Gonzalez, focuses on engag<strong>in</strong>g with <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r, on processes<br />

<strong>and</strong> on <strong>critical</strong> reflection. Be<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong>tercultural is more than an attitude of how<br />

you feel towards o<strong>the</strong>r countries as Byram’s notion of ICC holds. ‘It is more<br />

profoundly about how one lives with <strong>and</strong> responds to difference <strong>and</strong> diversity.<br />

[….] It is about liv<strong>in</strong>g out <strong>the</strong> network of diverse human relationships – not just<br />

abroad, but down <strong>the</strong> road as well’ (p.115).<br />

‘Be<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong>tercultural’ is not about gett<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong>formation about <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r culture,<br />

but it is about engag<strong>in</strong>g with it, both from ‘with<strong>in</strong>’ to get a sense of what <strong>the</strong><br />

o<strong>the</strong>r th<strong>in</strong>ks, feels <strong>and</strong> does, <strong>and</strong> from a position of real <strong>critical</strong> underst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g.<br />

Phipps <strong>and</strong> Gonzalez argue for not just <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>sertion of <strong>critical</strong> reflection as part<br />

of <strong>the</strong> <strong>language</strong> curriculum (p. 92), but <strong>the</strong> active engagement which <strong>the</strong>y call<br />

‘<strong>critical</strong> be<strong>in</strong>g’. Learn<strong>in</strong>g is about ‘test<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> explor<strong>in</strong>g ideas <strong>in</strong> <strong>and</strong> aga<strong>in</strong>st<br />

reality, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>n reflect<strong>in</strong>g upon <strong>the</strong> process’ (p. 124). This comb<strong>in</strong>ation of <strong>the</strong><br />

experiential <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>tellectual is found <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> practice of ethnography as a way<br />

of underst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> cultural <strong>and</strong> social practices of a (cultural) group. But,<br />

Phipps <strong>and</strong> Gonzalez argue, ethnography is more than a tool to enable learners<br />

to develop <strong>in</strong>to <strong>in</strong>tercultural be<strong>in</strong>gs. It is about ‘people meet<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> human<br />

encounters <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong> ways which may change <strong>the</strong> way <strong>the</strong>y see <strong>the</strong> world’ (p.125).<br />

I <strong>in</strong>terpret <strong>the</strong> notion of ‘be<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong>tercultural’ as tak<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> learner conceptually<br />

out of <strong>the</strong> classroom, <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>to <strong>the</strong> real world. It is an <strong>in</strong>tellectual engagement<br />

with <strong>the</strong> real world. It may consist of ‘real’ dialogues with fellow students,<br />

or even o<strong>the</strong>r speakers of <strong>the</strong> <strong>language</strong>, but <strong>the</strong> notion can also be extended to<br />

engag<strong>in</strong>g with written texts as if <strong>in</strong> ‘dialogue’; relat<strong>in</strong>g what is read explicitly<br />

to one’s own experiences <strong>and</strong> underst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>gs <strong>and</strong> to keep on query<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong>se.<br />

Indeed <strong>in</strong> chapter 5 I explore how students, when test<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong>ir ideas aga<strong>in</strong>st<br />

<strong>the</strong>ir experienced ‘realities’, made <strong>the</strong>m realise <strong>the</strong> position<strong>in</strong>g of <strong>the</strong> text we<br />

discussed.


Be<strong>in</strong>g Intercultural Through Texts 65<br />

Ethnography as a Method of Be<strong>in</strong>g Intercultural<br />

Ethnography for <strong>language</strong> learners, even though it hasn’t yet made its way <strong>in</strong>to<br />

many syllabi at university <strong>language</strong> departments, has never<strong>the</strong>less attracted<br />

<strong>in</strong>creas<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong>terest <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> last few years as an excit<strong>in</strong>g way to comb<strong>in</strong>e <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>tellectual<br />

<strong>and</strong> experiential aspects of engag<strong>in</strong>g with <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r culture. The aim<br />

of ethnography is twofold: on <strong>the</strong> one h<strong>and</strong> it encourages <strong>the</strong> learner to recognise<br />

<strong>the</strong> cultural <strong>in</strong> his/her everyday life <strong>and</strong> ideas by ‘mak<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> familiar<br />

strange’. On <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r h<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> learner is encouraged to try <strong>and</strong> underst<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

‘strange’ from with<strong>in</strong> its own perspective. The learner will <strong>the</strong>n start to recognise<br />

that what previously seemed natural, was actually culturally constructed.<br />

Of course, it is impossible ever to see th<strong>in</strong>gs from <strong>the</strong> perspective of <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r.<br />

We will always see <strong>the</strong> world through <strong>the</strong> filter of our own experiences. An<br />

important aspect of ethnography is to realise that what you see <strong>and</strong> observe,<br />

is coloured through your own experiences, your own cultural <strong>and</strong> social background,<br />

<strong>and</strong> ideas <strong>and</strong> assumptions, your own ethnocentricity. But, even with<br />

that knowledge, we can never truly know what phenomena, ideas, objects, customs,<br />

behaviour, everyday life events actually ‘mean’ for <strong>the</strong> ‘o<strong>the</strong>r’. We cannot<br />

observe neutrally. Every observation will always have what Hermans (2007:<br />

147) calls a ‘bl<strong>in</strong>d spot’, because every observation can be <strong>in</strong>terpreted only from<br />

<strong>the</strong> context of those that do <strong>the</strong> observation.<br />

The ma<strong>in</strong> technique of ethnography is creat<strong>in</strong>g ‘thick descriptions’: by giv<strong>in</strong>g<br />

extremely detailed accounts of what can be observed, students discover th<strong>in</strong>gs<br />

which might o<strong>the</strong>rwise have escaped <strong>the</strong>ir attention or would have been taken<br />

for granted. But thick descriptions <strong>in</strong>volve reflection on one’s own observation<br />

<strong>and</strong> response to what is observed at <strong>the</strong> same time. Do<strong>in</strong>g ethnography <strong>the</strong>n is<br />

to question <strong>the</strong> sources of evidence presented <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>reby challenge assumptions<br />

<strong>and</strong> stereotypes (Barro et.al., 1998: 76-97).<br />

Probably <strong>the</strong> first ethnographic project of its k<strong>in</strong>d for <strong>language</strong> learners was<br />

<strong>the</strong> Eal<strong>in</strong>g Project, <strong>in</strong> which students first made <strong>the</strong> familiar strange through<br />

writ<strong>in</strong>g ‘home ethnographies’ before apply<strong>in</strong>g this to a closely observed ethnographic<br />

project dur<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong>ir year abroad (Roberts, et.al., 2001). This project,<br />

though undertaken by <strong>language</strong> learners <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> context of <strong>the</strong>ir modern <strong>language</strong>s<br />

degree <strong>and</strong> as preparation for <strong>the</strong>ir residency abroad, is not an actual<br />

<strong>language</strong> class, but more a cultural studies class.<br />

Because its focus is on ‘lived experience’ <strong>and</strong> ‘culture as practice’ ethnography<br />

is very suitable for study abroad. Indeed, I adopted <strong>and</strong> adapted <strong>the</strong> Eal<strong>in</strong>g<br />

Project <strong>in</strong> a similar way <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>corporated it <strong>in</strong> a cultural studies course, which<br />

prepares student for do<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong>ir ethnographic year abroad project. But, ethnographic<br />

projects have also been used <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>language</strong> classroom itself. Morgan<br />

<strong>and</strong> Ca<strong>in</strong> (2000), for example, undertook a collaborative project between two<br />

schools; a French class at a school <strong>in</strong> Engl<strong>and</strong> <strong>and</strong> an English class at a school <strong>in</strong><br />

France. The aim of <strong>the</strong> project was to let pupils th<strong>in</strong>k about <strong>the</strong>ir own culture as


66 <strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>With</strong> <strong>My</strong> <strong>Eyes</strong> <strong>Open</strong><br />

well as that of <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r group, seen from <strong>the</strong> ‘o<strong>the</strong>r’s’ perspective. To this aim<br />

pupils were asked to represent aspects of <strong>the</strong>ir ‘own culture’ around <strong>the</strong> <strong>the</strong>me<br />

of ‘Law <strong>and</strong> Order’. Students from each class worked <strong>in</strong> small groups to create<br />

cultural material for <strong>the</strong> partner class. In do<strong>in</strong>g so <strong>the</strong>y had to be aware of what<br />

was specifically English or French about <strong>the</strong> topic, but more importantly, <strong>the</strong>y<br />

had to th<strong>in</strong>k about <strong>the</strong> communicative needs of <strong>the</strong> partner class, both <strong>in</strong> content<br />

<strong>and</strong> <strong>language</strong> use. By look<strong>in</strong>g at <strong>the</strong> material <strong>the</strong> partner class produced,<br />

pupils could discuss <strong>and</strong> compare <strong>the</strong> similarities <strong>and</strong> differences. Whilst it may<br />

be said that this approach still did not encourage a non-essentialist attitude to<br />

<strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r culture, <strong>and</strong> was still located with<strong>in</strong> a national paradigm, pupils were<br />

encouraged to th<strong>in</strong>k about <strong>the</strong> perspective of <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r; to imag<strong>in</strong>e how o<strong>the</strong>rs<br />

might feel <strong>and</strong> how <strong>the</strong>y might engage with <strong>in</strong>formation given to <strong>the</strong>m.<br />

Phipps <strong>and</strong> Gonzalez take <strong>in</strong>tegrat<strong>in</strong>g ethnography <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> classroom probably<br />

fur<strong>the</strong>st. One of <strong>the</strong> projects that Phipps worked on with her students was<br />

a project about ‘rubbish’ (Phipps <strong>and</strong> Gonzalez, 2004: 126). Students collected<br />

data <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>terviewed Germans liv<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> Glasgow about environmentalism. This<br />

<strong>in</strong>tegrated project work outside, <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> ‘real world’, with <strong>language</strong> work <strong>in</strong>side<br />

<strong>the</strong> classroom. This is an excit<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong>itiative which <strong>in</strong>cludes project work as part<br />

of classroom work <strong>and</strong> makes a direct, experiential l<strong>in</strong>k between everyday<br />

experienced culture. Moreover, by <strong>in</strong>terview<strong>in</strong>g Germans liv<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> Scotl<strong>and</strong>, a<br />

narrow national focus is avoided. I feel that projects such as <strong>the</strong>se po<strong>in</strong>t <strong>the</strong> way<br />

forward to more ethnographic real world experiences, <strong>and</strong> should be explored<br />

fur<strong>the</strong>r <strong>in</strong> <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g. However, <strong>in</strong> my own <strong>pedagogy</strong> I adopted not a<br />

project approach, but I aimed to <strong>in</strong>clude ethnography as part of <strong>the</strong> general<br />

pedagogic activities <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> classroom. This became a text-based approach us<strong>in</strong>g<br />

pr<strong>in</strong>ciples of ethnography. I will set this out below.<br />

Text Ethnography<br />

Ethnography is well suited to an <strong>in</strong>tercultural approach to <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g<br />

because of <strong>the</strong> opportunities it affords for be<strong>in</strong>g reflexive about one’s own cultural<br />

environments <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> focus on query<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> ‘taken for granted’, as well<br />

as ‘stepp<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong>to <strong>the</strong> shoes of o<strong>the</strong>rs’, although care needs to be taken not to<br />

see <strong>the</strong>se cultural environments as fixed. But ethnography can be <strong>in</strong>tegrated<br />

fur<strong>the</strong>r <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>language</strong> classroom, I believe, than by just be<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> focus of<br />

separate projects, as <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> Morgan <strong>and</strong> Ca<strong>in</strong> study. Ethnography could also be<br />

usefully applied to look<strong>in</strong>g at texts, <strong>the</strong>reby <strong>in</strong>tegrat<strong>in</strong>g text <strong>and</strong> context. Texts<br />

are after all a natural focus for <strong>the</strong> <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> culture classroom. Moreover<br />

<strong>language</strong> always happens as text (Kress, 1985), <strong>and</strong> texts reflect <strong>and</strong> reconstruct<br />

specific <strong>in</strong>stances of culture.<br />

An ethnographic approach to text helps students to recognise how culture<br />

underp<strong>in</strong>s texts, to query <strong>the</strong> taken-for-granted <strong>and</strong> to see how <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong><br />

culture <strong>in</strong>terrelate. This is a process of discursive mapp<strong>in</strong>g. However, an eth-


Be<strong>in</strong>g Intercultural Through Texts 67<br />

nographic approach also looks at <strong>the</strong> role students have to play <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir <strong>in</strong>terpretation.<br />

Look<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> an ethnographic way at texts <strong>the</strong>n, allows us to make <strong>the</strong><br />

‘familiar strange’, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> strange familiar. Be<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong>tercultural through text <strong>the</strong>n<br />

can be a <strong>pedagogy</strong> of an <strong>in</strong>tegrated look at <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> culture which takes<br />

account of <strong>the</strong> complexity of context, <strong>in</strong>terculturality <strong>and</strong> <strong>critical</strong>ity. But, before<br />

we can discuss what it means to be <strong>in</strong>tercultural through texts, we first need to<br />

look at what we mean by ‘text’, which I will do below. These views of text are<br />

similar, but not <strong>the</strong> same, as <strong>the</strong> views of <strong>language</strong> which I discussed <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

previous chapter: views of <strong>the</strong> liberal humanist perspective; of a structuralist<br />

perspective; <strong>and</strong> text as a semiotic encounter where text <strong>and</strong> reader ‘meet’ to<br />

create mean<strong>in</strong>g.<br />

Texts<br />

Ways That Text Has Been Conceptualised<br />

For <strong>the</strong> purposes of this study, I am look<strong>in</strong>g at texts as ‘written’ texts. Whereas<br />

my <strong>pedagogy</strong> sees text <strong>in</strong> a wider range as ‘transmitters of mean<strong>in</strong>g’ which<br />

could also be visual <strong>and</strong>/or aural texts, I focus particularly on written text <strong>in</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> empirical part of this study. Dur<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> lessons which form <strong>the</strong> empirical<br />

part of this study (see chapter 5), I tried to alert <strong>the</strong> class, when discuss<strong>in</strong>g a<br />

particular text, to <strong>the</strong> extra layer of mean<strong>in</strong>g added by <strong>the</strong> illustrations <strong>and</strong> page<br />

layout. However, this discussion did not generate illum<strong>in</strong>at<strong>in</strong>g data, <strong>and</strong> I do<br />

not <strong>in</strong>clude <strong>the</strong> multimodality of text <strong>in</strong> my discussion below.<br />

Historically, <strong>the</strong> concept of text has been conceived <strong>in</strong> different ways with<strong>in</strong><br />

<strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g. I will briefly set out traditional views of text, before focus<strong>in</strong>g<br />

on <strong>the</strong> conceptualisation of text which is <strong>the</strong> core of my <strong>pedagogy</strong>, i.e. that<br />

of ‘cultuurtekst’.<br />

In <strong>the</strong> liberal humanist educational tradition, which I discussed <strong>in</strong> chapter 1,<br />

text itself was not an issue for <strong>the</strong>oriz<strong>in</strong>g. Text is a written product, <strong>and</strong> not a<br />

process of communication. A product, moreover, which was <strong>the</strong> result of <strong>in</strong>tellectual<br />

thought <strong>and</strong> ideas. The most important attribute of a text is <strong>the</strong> content<br />

which, <strong>in</strong> ‘a good text’ is generated through solid th<strong>in</strong>k<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> expressed <strong>in</strong><br />

good writ<strong>in</strong>g. The quality of <strong>the</strong>se thoughts is reflected <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> actual quality of<br />

<strong>the</strong> <strong>language</strong>, <strong>the</strong> structure of <strong>the</strong> text <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> strength of <strong>the</strong> argumentation.<br />

As <strong>the</strong> 19 th century educationalist Blair, cited by Emig, said, <strong>the</strong> aim was for<br />

writers to produce products of moral superiority <strong>and</strong> rationality: ‘embarrassed,<br />

obscure <strong>and</strong> feeble sentences are generally, if not always, <strong>the</strong> result of embarrassed,<br />

obscure <strong>and</strong> feeble thought’ (Emig, 1983: 7).<br />

Texts <strong>in</strong> this traditional view are wholly <strong>the</strong> responsibility of <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>dividual<br />

writer, regardless of whe<strong>the</strong>r anyone else, such as an editor could have had a<br />

role to play <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> writ<strong>in</strong>g. The writer is thus unproblematised. The reader on<br />

<strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r h<strong>and</strong> has no role to play <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>terpretation of <strong>the</strong> text, except, per-


68 <strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>With</strong> <strong>My</strong> <strong>Eyes</strong> <strong>Open</strong><br />

haps, to appreciate (<strong>and</strong> imitate <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> case of learn<strong>in</strong>g to write) <strong>the</strong> quality of<br />

<strong>the</strong> text. The assumption <strong>the</strong>n is that quality is not subjective, but objective,<br />

<strong>the</strong>re is an agreed notion of ‘<strong>the</strong> good text’. Moreover, it is a product which<br />

conta<strong>in</strong>s a stable mean<strong>in</strong>g.<br />

This view of text is now generally no longer held <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> academic world, but<br />

it survives as a ‘common sense’ assumption amongst many people, as evidenced<br />

by newspaper discussions bemoan<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> decl<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>g quality of writ<strong>in</strong>g of school<br />

pupils <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> subject of English. As a result <strong>the</strong> notion of a ‘good text’ has an<br />

endur<strong>in</strong>g appeal with (some) students, as I found out when analys<strong>in</strong>g my data<br />

(see chapter 6).<br />

The second view of text which I discuss here, is <strong>the</strong> structuralist view of<br />

text. This view, whilst less concerned with <strong>the</strong> idea of ‘<strong>the</strong> good text’, does also<br />

emphasise <strong>the</strong> autonomy of <strong>the</strong> text. But <strong>in</strong> contrast with a liberal humanist<br />

educational view, <strong>the</strong> emphasis shifts towards a more prom<strong>in</strong>ent role for <strong>the</strong><br />

reader <strong>in</strong> ‘extract<strong>in</strong>g’ mean<strong>in</strong>g from texts (Wallace, 2003: 15). This view correlates<br />

with <strong>the</strong> view of communication put forward by de Saussure, <strong>the</strong> ‘speechcircuit’,<br />

which as Daniel Ch<strong>and</strong>ler says (2002: 176) can be seen as an early form<br />

of <strong>the</strong> transmission model of communication; <strong>the</strong> Shannon-Weaver model<br />

(1949). The latter sees communication as send<strong>in</strong>g a message from person A<br />

(<strong>the</strong> sender) to person B (<strong>the</strong> addressee) as if it were a package. I would suggest<br />

that, aga<strong>in</strong>, this is <strong>the</strong> common sense idea of communication that most people,<br />

<strong>in</strong>clud<strong>in</strong>g our students would hold. This idea of communication as ‘send<strong>in</strong>g a<br />

message’ is subsumed <strong>in</strong> much of (Dutch) <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g practice, both <strong>in</strong><br />

read<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> writ<strong>in</strong>g tasks. <strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>in</strong> foreign <strong>language</strong> classes <strong>the</strong>n frequently<br />

consists ma<strong>in</strong>ly of comprehension tasks <strong>and</strong> activities, which typically <strong>in</strong>clude<br />

multiple choice tasks, or comprehension questions regard<strong>in</strong>g writer <strong>in</strong>tention<br />

or <strong>the</strong> mean<strong>in</strong>g conta<strong>in</strong>ed <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> text as if <strong>the</strong>se were unproblematic constructs.<br />

Later versions of <strong>the</strong> structuralist model allow for a more complex idea of<br />

communication <strong>and</strong> crucially <strong>in</strong>clude <strong>the</strong> notion of context. This model also<br />

allows for a view of text beyond <strong>the</strong> written product alone. The text can thus be<br />

anyth<strong>in</strong>g that ‘sends a message’, whe<strong>the</strong>r a conversation, a visual image or even<br />

a form of behaviour of dress. As such this model allows not only for a much<br />

broader view of text, but also <strong>the</strong> emphasis <strong>in</strong> communication has shifted from<br />

<strong>the</strong> producer of text to <strong>the</strong> text itself.<br />

A more <strong>in</strong>teractional version of <strong>the</strong> structuralist encod<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> decod<strong>in</strong>g view<br />

of communication, is that espoused by Widdowson (<strong>and</strong> o<strong>the</strong>rs) <strong>in</strong> relation to<br />

<strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g, which grants a greater role to <strong>the</strong> reader <strong>and</strong> to <strong>the</strong> role of<br />

context than <strong>the</strong> traditional views based on <strong>the</strong> Shannon-Weaver model. For<br />

Widdowson read<strong>in</strong>g is not just a matter of transferr<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong>formation from <strong>the</strong><br />

author to <strong>the</strong> reader, but is <strong>in</strong>stead a process of communication; <strong>the</strong> reader is<br />

active <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> decod<strong>in</strong>g process, engag<strong>in</strong>g his or her prior knowledge, experiences<br />

<strong>and</strong> ideas. Encod<strong>in</strong>g, or writ<strong>in</strong>g, is not just a formulation of messages,<br />

says Widdowson (1979: 175), but also giv<strong>in</strong>g po<strong>in</strong>ters to <strong>the</strong> reader to help him<br />

or her along <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> process of decod<strong>in</strong>g. The responsibility of <strong>the</strong> text still lies


Be<strong>in</strong>g Intercultural Through Texts 69<br />

with <strong>the</strong> writer <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> sense that he needs to take account of <strong>the</strong> reader <strong>in</strong> writ<strong>in</strong>g<br />

a text. A writer must <strong>the</strong>refore see writ<strong>in</strong>g as a cooperative activity. The<br />

writer provides directions to <strong>the</strong> reader <strong>and</strong> anticipates <strong>the</strong> questions an imag<strong>in</strong>ary<br />

<strong>and</strong> <strong>critical</strong> reader might ask; questions such as: Oh yes? How do you<br />

know? In that sense Widdowson’s view of text may also seem to be rem<strong>in</strong>iscent<br />

of <strong>the</strong> liberal view of ‘<strong>the</strong> good text’, because <strong>the</strong> text needs to adhere to certa<strong>in</strong><br />

criteria. But <strong>the</strong>se criteria are not necessarily located <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> clarity of thought of<br />

<strong>the</strong> writer, but <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> way <strong>the</strong> writer directs him/herself to <strong>the</strong> audience.<br />

This is <strong>the</strong> same addressivity that Kramsch emphasises <strong>in</strong> her approach,<br />

where she borrows <strong>the</strong> term from Bakht<strong>in</strong>. However, Kramsch (<strong>and</strong> Bakht<strong>in</strong>)<br />

see this reader-oriented writ<strong>in</strong>g as a social aspect; <strong>the</strong> writer imag<strong>in</strong>es <strong>the</strong><br />

reader <strong>and</strong> what his/her previous knowledge, <strong>in</strong>terests, objections to <strong>the</strong> text<br />

<strong>and</strong> so on, can be. Widdowson’s structuralist position towards writ<strong>in</strong>g, on <strong>the</strong><br />

o<strong>the</strong>r h<strong>and</strong>, is not dissimilar, I would suggest, from <strong>the</strong> maxims that guide <strong>the</strong><br />

conversational Cooperative Pr<strong>in</strong>ciple put forward by Grice - communication is<br />

understood as be<strong>in</strong>g guided by <strong>the</strong> ‘rules’ of ‘be<strong>in</strong>g truthful’, ‘be<strong>in</strong>g clear‘, ‘be<strong>in</strong>g<br />

<strong>in</strong>formative’, (i.e. not be<strong>in</strong>g too wordy for <strong>the</strong> purpose) <strong>and</strong> ‘be<strong>in</strong>g relevant’.<br />

Widdowson’s view allows for a stronger role for <strong>the</strong> reader than ei<strong>the</strong>r liberal<br />

or structural views generally take on board, as <strong>the</strong> writer relies on <strong>the</strong> active<br />

participation of <strong>the</strong> reader <strong>in</strong> order to comprehend <strong>the</strong> text by underst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g<br />

<strong>the</strong> po<strong>in</strong>ters <strong>the</strong> writer gives, but it also sees communication more as someth<strong>in</strong>g<br />

tak<strong>in</strong>g place between <strong>in</strong>dividuals, ra<strong>the</strong>r than as a social process.<br />

The third view of texts which takes <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>teractional element much fur<strong>the</strong>r<br />

still is that explicated by Halliday, who sees texts as both product <strong>and</strong> process.<br />

The text is a product <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> sense that it is an artefact, it is <strong>the</strong>re <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> physical<br />

sense <strong>and</strong> we can read it. But at <strong>the</strong> same time, text is also an <strong>in</strong>teractive process,<br />

‘a semiotic encounter’ where participants (<strong>the</strong> writer <strong>and</strong> reader) meet to create<br />

mean<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> a particular situational context. Wallace uses Halliday’s conceptual<br />

framework of text as a start<strong>in</strong>g po<strong>in</strong>t <strong>in</strong> her <strong>critical</strong> <strong>pedagogy</strong> of read<strong>in</strong>g<br />

where she sees read<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> writ<strong>in</strong>g as closely <strong>in</strong>terrelated (2003: 12). Wallace<br />

locates her work <strong>in</strong> CLA (Critical Language Awareness), which as I discussed<br />

<strong>in</strong> chapter 2, as a <strong>pedagogy</strong> encourages learners to deconstruct texts to critique<br />

<strong>the</strong> ideology embedded <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong>m; analyz<strong>in</strong>g l<strong>in</strong>guistic features <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> text raises<br />

students’ awareness of how <strong>the</strong> discourses privilege those with power. Wallace<br />

takes a view of read<strong>in</strong>g where text <strong>in</strong>terpretation is partly guided through analyz<strong>in</strong>g<br />

<strong>the</strong> social <strong>in</strong>teraction between <strong>the</strong> participants, <strong>the</strong> social situation <strong>and</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> <strong>language</strong> used. This is not a completely fluid <strong>and</strong> open <strong>in</strong>terpretation of<br />

<strong>the</strong> text where it is up to <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>dividual reader to recreate his or her mean<strong>in</strong>g.<br />

Follow<strong>in</strong>g Eco she says that texts do carry mean<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> <strong>and</strong> for <strong>the</strong>mselves<br />

‘apart from writer <strong>in</strong>tention (<strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>deed apart from reader <strong>in</strong>terpretation) at a<br />

number of levels signaled, <strong>in</strong> complex ways, by <strong>the</strong> nature <strong>and</strong> comb<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>g of <strong>the</strong><br />

formal features selected’ (ibid. p.13).<br />

<strong>My</strong> own view is to some degree <strong>in</strong> l<strong>in</strong>e with Wallace, <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> sense that <strong>in</strong><br />

text <strong>in</strong>terpretation, at least <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> context of <strong>language</strong> education, we can look


70 <strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>With</strong> <strong>My</strong> <strong>Eyes</strong> <strong>Open</strong><br />

for ‘preferred read<strong>in</strong>gs’ (ibid. p. 16) which students can access by consider<strong>in</strong>g<br />

specific l<strong>in</strong>guistic features <strong>and</strong> contexts. These apparent <strong>in</strong>tended mean<strong>in</strong>gs of<br />

a text, refer to, as O’Regan (2006: 113) says, how, ‘from <strong>the</strong> perspective of a<br />

reader, <strong>the</strong> text seems to want to be read’. Preferred read<strong>in</strong>gs <strong>the</strong>n are <strong>the</strong> apparent<br />

arguments, perspectives <strong>and</strong> orientations, as <strong>the</strong>y appear to <strong>the</strong> reader,<br />

<strong>and</strong>, O’Regan states, ‘it is <strong>the</strong> text itself [that] seems to <strong>in</strong>dicate this preference’<br />

(ibid.). But, <strong>in</strong> my own <strong>pedagogy</strong>, <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>deed <strong>the</strong> framework for analyses<br />

of texts, which I used with my students, I also deviate from Wallace, <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

sense that, when look<strong>in</strong>g at texts, my concern is not so much with ideology, but<br />

ra<strong>the</strong>r with discourses as mean<strong>in</strong>g mak<strong>in</strong>g practices <strong>and</strong> how <strong>the</strong>se produce<br />

knowledge <strong>and</strong> make claims to truth. Look<strong>in</strong>g at discursive formations <strong>in</strong> texts<br />

also gives <strong>the</strong> student reader a w<strong>in</strong>dow on <strong>the</strong> context <strong>in</strong> which <strong>the</strong>se texts are<br />

produced. And even though I assume that text <strong>in</strong>terpretation does not allow<br />

unlimited read<strong>in</strong>gs, as I argued earlier, I also take <strong>in</strong>to account that students rewrite<br />

<strong>the</strong> text; <strong>the</strong>y imbue it with <strong>the</strong>ir own mean<strong>in</strong>g, derived from <strong>the</strong>ir experiences<br />

<strong>and</strong> discourses to which <strong>the</strong>y have been exposed, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>tertextual<br />

knowledge <strong>the</strong>y ga<strong>in</strong>ed through <strong>the</strong>se.<br />

I have argued earlier that <strong>in</strong> my own <strong>pedagogy</strong> I encourage students to employ<br />

various <strong>critical</strong> strategies to <strong>in</strong>terpret texts by referr<strong>in</strong>g to <strong>the</strong> l<strong>in</strong>guistic choices<br />

made. I am partly borrow<strong>in</strong>g from Wallace (2003) <strong>in</strong> this. But, as my concern<br />

<strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> foreign <strong>language</strong> classroom is not only with critique of how power is<br />

susta<strong>in</strong>ed <strong>and</strong> constructed <strong>in</strong> texts, but also with culture, I am us<strong>in</strong>g a different<br />

view of text which allows for both elements. For this reason, I am focus<strong>in</strong>g on<br />

models of text which are more suited to ‘be<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong>tercultural’ through text.<br />

Bakht<strong>in</strong> offers a good start<strong>in</strong>g po<strong>in</strong>t.<br />

Be<strong>in</strong>g Intercultural Through Texts: Dialogism <strong>and</strong> Addressivity<br />

Text, or utterance, accord<strong>in</strong>g to Bakht<strong>in</strong>, is about a dialogue with an o<strong>the</strong>r. Text<br />

<strong>the</strong>n, does not exist <strong>in</strong> its own context, but is always directed to someone else,<br />

<strong>and</strong> as such his model of text can function also as a model of communication.<br />

Text can <strong>the</strong>refore be seen not just as a product <strong>in</strong> its own right, but it is always<br />

produced for someone else: a reader, <strong>in</strong>terpreter, listener, which makes it relevant<br />

for <strong>in</strong>tercultural learn<strong>in</strong>g, both <strong>in</strong> read<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> writ<strong>in</strong>g.<br />

This ‘addressivity’ goes fur<strong>the</strong>r than just help<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> reader or listener along<br />

through us<strong>in</strong>g structural markers <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> text or writ<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> a reader-friendly<br />

manner, such as writ<strong>in</strong>g with <strong>the</strong> use of discourse questions <strong>in</strong> m<strong>in</strong>d, as I discussed<br />

above <strong>in</strong> relation to Widdowson’s view of texts. Instead, Bakht<strong>in</strong>’s notion<br />

of addressivity or ‘dialogism’ means tak<strong>in</strong>g account of <strong>the</strong> reader or listener <strong>in</strong><br />

a more substantial way <strong>and</strong> consider<strong>in</strong>g what <strong>the</strong> possible reader or listener’s<br />

previous knowledge <strong>and</strong> expectations <strong>and</strong> possible responses to <strong>the</strong> text might<br />

be. A reader’s responses to a text are based on his/her cultural <strong>and</strong> social experi-


Be<strong>in</strong>g Intercultural Through Texts 71<br />

ence <strong>and</strong> history, particularly <strong>in</strong> relation to previous read<strong>in</strong>g experiences, but<br />

also <strong>in</strong> relation to <strong>the</strong> addressee’s conceptual world, which is made up partly of<br />

conventions of communication <strong>in</strong> certa<strong>in</strong> areas of life (e.g. genres such as academic<br />

articles, law reports etc.), as well as his or her own ideological positions,<br />

or at least <strong>the</strong> discursive fields <strong>the</strong> addressee is familiar with.<br />

But text <strong>and</strong> communication are not just addressed towards a (future) reader<br />

who has a past <strong>and</strong> cultural baggage; texts (utterances) are also addressed to<br />

past <strong>language</strong> or communication. Language, Bakht<strong>in</strong> says, is always a response<br />

to a greater or lesser extent to o<strong>the</strong>r utterances (1996 (1986): 91, 92). This applies<br />

to communication <strong>in</strong> real time, e.g. a response to a previous utterance <strong>in</strong> a conversation,<br />

or a text which has been written <strong>in</strong> response to ano<strong>the</strong>r text or any<br />

o<strong>the</strong>r <strong>in</strong>tertextual references.<br />

If we apply this notion of engag<strong>in</strong>g with <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r to ‘be<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong>tercultural’, <strong>the</strong><br />

<strong>in</strong>tercultural learner is not just respond<strong>in</strong>g or engag<strong>in</strong>g with <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r culture,<br />

but also with ano<strong>the</strong>r past. Words, like texts, are not neutral. There may be neutral<br />

dictionary mean<strong>in</strong>gs of words which ensure that speakers of a given <strong>language</strong><br />

underst<strong>and</strong> one ano<strong>the</strong>r, Bakht<strong>in</strong> says, but <strong>in</strong> live speech communication<br />

words are always contextual (1996 (1986): 88). Language <strong>in</strong> use is not neutral<br />

because <strong>the</strong> context of <strong>the</strong> whole utterance gives <strong>the</strong> word ’colour’ or ‘sense’.<br />

Fur<strong>the</strong>rmore, as speakers we are not <strong>the</strong> first people to use words. What we say<br />

is not just addressed to <strong>the</strong> object, <strong>the</strong> topic we speak about, but to what o<strong>the</strong>rs<br />

have said about it. A text is a ‘l<strong>in</strong>k <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> cha<strong>in</strong> of speech communication’ (ibid.<br />

p. 94) <strong>and</strong> it cannot be seen separate from this cha<strong>in</strong>. A text, or an utterance,<br />

carries echoes with <strong>the</strong> past, or as <strong>the</strong> playwright Dennis Potter says it more<br />

succ<strong>in</strong>ctly: <strong>the</strong> problem with words is that you don’t know whose mouths <strong>the</strong>y<br />

have been <strong>in</strong> (quoted by Mayb<strong>in</strong>, 2001: 68).<br />

This is of particular relevance to <strong>the</strong> foreign <strong>language</strong> learner, who has not<br />

been socialised <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> foreign <strong>language</strong> discourse communities <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>deed<br />

might not be able to relate any discourses to particular people, events or cultural<br />

<strong>and</strong> ideological views, at least not <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> foreign <strong>language</strong> context. To<br />

underst<strong>and</strong> a text, you can never only take <strong>the</strong> <strong>the</strong>matic content <strong>in</strong>to account,<br />

because <strong>the</strong> text also responds to what o<strong>the</strong>rs have said about <strong>the</strong> same topic.<br />

A text is <strong>the</strong>n not just about its content, but it is a representation of someth<strong>in</strong>g<br />

<strong>in</strong> relation to <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r texts to whom it (perhaps unwitt<strong>in</strong>gly) refers: texts are<br />

filled with ‘dialogic overtones’ (Bakht<strong>in</strong>, ibid., p. 92).<br />

But texts do not just exist as ‘echoes of <strong>the</strong> past’, texts <strong>the</strong>mselves are not just<br />

written with<strong>in</strong> one voice or discourse. As Kress showed, frequently <strong>the</strong>re are<br />

various, even conflict<strong>in</strong>g, discourses <strong>in</strong> a text, <strong>and</strong> it is <strong>the</strong>se clash<strong>in</strong>g discourses<br />

which give rise to <strong>the</strong> text itself (1985: 82). This heteroglossia consists of <strong>the</strong><br />

seem<strong>in</strong>gly endless voices <strong>and</strong> discourses <strong>in</strong> which social <strong>and</strong> ideological positions<br />

are embedded.<br />

It is <strong>the</strong> notion of dialogism - be<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> dialogue with past, present, future<br />

<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r, which, I believe, constitutes <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>ter <strong>in</strong> <strong>in</strong>tercultural. The <strong>in</strong>ter


72 <strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>With</strong> <strong>My</strong> <strong>Eyes</strong> <strong>Open</strong><br />

<strong>in</strong> this <strong>in</strong>terpretation is not a direct relationship between two cultures. As I<br />

argued earlier, <strong>in</strong>tercultural relations are a complex set of cross cutt<strong>in</strong>g allegiances<br />

<strong>in</strong> which speakers act <strong>the</strong>ir complex multifaceted identities, or different<br />

‘belong<strong>in</strong>gs’. In <strong>the</strong> next section I expla<strong>in</strong> what <strong>the</strong> cultural <strong>in</strong> <strong>in</strong>tercultural<br />

is when we adopt a Bakht<strong>in</strong>ian version of texts, as a way of communicat<strong>in</strong>g<br />

with <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r.<br />

Cultuurtekst as Discourse <strong>and</strong> Representation<br />

In <strong>the</strong> previous chapter I already po<strong>in</strong>ted to <strong>the</strong> notion of ‘cultuurtekst’, text as<br />

culture, co<strong>in</strong>ed by Maaike Meijer, a Dutch fem<strong>in</strong>ist literary <strong>the</strong>orist. She developed<br />

this notion of text <strong>in</strong>to a <strong>the</strong>ory of text <strong>in</strong>terpretation or read<strong>in</strong>g, ma<strong>in</strong>ly<br />

for literary analysis purposes. She focuses particularly (follow<strong>in</strong>g Kristeva,<br />

1966) on <strong>the</strong> notion of <strong>in</strong>tertextuality conta<strong>in</strong>ed <strong>in</strong> Bakht<strong>in</strong>’s view of <strong>language</strong><br />

be<strong>in</strong>g ‘echoes of <strong>the</strong> past’, but, <strong>in</strong> literary analysis, she ma<strong>in</strong>ta<strong>in</strong>s, recognis<strong>in</strong>g<br />

<strong>in</strong>tertextuality is a limitless task. Often it cannot even be determ<strong>in</strong>ed exactly<br />

how or where a text is borrow<strong>in</strong>g from o<strong>the</strong>r texts. In order to create a framework<br />

for literary <strong>in</strong>terpretations outside <strong>the</strong> notion of literary <strong>in</strong>tertextuality, it<br />

makes more sense, she suggests, to recognise <strong>the</strong> discourses (<strong>in</strong> a Foucauldian<br />

sense) <strong>in</strong> a text. Texts are not created as fresh <strong>and</strong> new mean<strong>in</strong>gs, but are a<br />

rework<strong>in</strong>g of old notions <strong>and</strong> ideas <strong>and</strong> conventionalised historically accepted<br />

ways of talk<strong>in</strong>g about certa<strong>in</strong> th<strong>in</strong>gs. This ‘culturally rout<strong>in</strong>ised way of talk<strong>in</strong>g’,<br />

Meijer calls ‘cultuurtekst’.<br />

Culture <strong>the</strong>n, <strong>in</strong> ‘cultuurtekst’ is <strong>the</strong> ‘conglomerate of accepted <strong>and</strong> recurrent<br />

motifs <strong>and</strong> ways of representation around a <strong>the</strong>me, which is organis<strong>in</strong>g<br />

itself aga<strong>in</strong> <strong>and</strong> aga<strong>in</strong> <strong>in</strong> new texts, whe<strong>the</strong>r literary, journalistic scientific or<br />

o<strong>the</strong>rwise’ (my translation) (Meijer, 1996: 33). It is mean<strong>in</strong>g-mak<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> relation<br />

to <strong>the</strong> whole cultural space; ‘<strong>the</strong> scenarios’ which are provided by <strong>the</strong> surround<strong>in</strong>g<br />

culture. Each <strong>in</strong>dividual text is a retake of those scenarios, she says.<br />

‘Cultuurtekst’ encourages us to look at how a text rewrites <strong>and</strong> reproduces <strong>the</strong><br />

available scenario. Or, <strong>in</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r words, how a text re-articulates <strong>the</strong> commonly<br />

accepted mean<strong>in</strong>gs, values <strong>and</strong> attitudes.<br />

Meijer’s view of ‘cultuurtekst’ is not a completely open-ended framework.<br />

It is not about a text hav<strong>in</strong>g a s<strong>in</strong>gle mean<strong>in</strong>g, but about not hav<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong>f<strong>in</strong>ite<br />

mean<strong>in</strong>gs ei<strong>the</strong>r. Groups of readers who have been socialised <strong>in</strong> similar ways,<br />

will ‘smell’, as Meijer calls it, similar discourses. They recognise <strong>the</strong> underp<strong>in</strong>n<strong>in</strong>g<br />

ideologies <strong>and</strong> values without be<strong>in</strong>g able to quite ‘put <strong>the</strong>ir f<strong>in</strong>ger on it’, as<br />

students have expla<strong>in</strong>ed this sense of vague recognition to me.<br />

Meijer’s notion of ‘cultuurtekst’ is close to Foucault’s notion of discourse, but<br />

it differs from it <strong>in</strong> that her notion encompasses both that of <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>dividual<br />

concrete text itself, as well as that of <strong>the</strong> ‘<strong>in</strong>visible’ or implicit discursive fields<br />

which are operat<strong>in</strong>g with<strong>in</strong> those texts. (1996: 33-35). This notion is useful for


Be<strong>in</strong>g Intercultural Through Texts 73<br />

<strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g, as we are not just deal<strong>in</strong>g with discourses, but also with text<br />

itself at a ‘textual level’.<br />

Mapp<strong>in</strong>g Discourses<br />

Us<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> notion of ‘cultuurtekst’ also gives us <strong>the</strong> advantage of see<strong>in</strong>g culture<br />

<strong>in</strong> more pluriform terms: not a formulation of features specific to a national<br />

culture, but as a mapp<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> critiqu<strong>in</strong>g of discourses. I derived at <strong>the</strong> term<br />

‘discursive mapp<strong>in</strong>g’ from Pennycook (2001), <strong>and</strong> see it, as he does, as a ‘problematisation’<br />

of texts. I conceptualised discursive mapp<strong>in</strong>g as part of discuss<strong>in</strong>g<br />

with students how mean<strong>in</strong>gs <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> text are created through discourses. This<br />

allows us, as Pennycook says, to map out different formations of mean<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong><br />

to see how <strong>the</strong>se are constructed through <strong>in</strong>tertextual relations: a search for<br />

how social reality itself is produced <strong>and</strong> reproduced <strong>in</strong> <strong>language</strong> (ibid: 111).<br />

In this, <strong>the</strong> discursive mapp<strong>in</strong>g approach is a <strong>critical</strong> undertak<strong>in</strong>g. O’Regan<br />

(2006) developed a model for read<strong>in</strong>g texts <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> classroom, <strong>in</strong> which he uses<br />

<strong>the</strong> idea of discursive mapp<strong>in</strong>g, an approach which he calls TACO, <strong>the</strong> ‘text as<br />

<strong>critical</strong> object’. His model <strong>in</strong>corporates a number of stages from look<strong>in</strong>g at <strong>the</strong><br />

‘preferred read<strong>in</strong>gs’ of texts, ‘how <strong>the</strong> text seems to want to be read’ (ibid: 24),<br />

through to a ‘representative’, a ‘social’, <strong>and</strong> a ‘deconstructive’ <strong>in</strong>terpretation. I<br />

did not use O’Regan’s model for my own ‘cultuurtekst’ approach to read<strong>in</strong>g<br />

texts <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> classroom, s<strong>in</strong>ce his study was not available <strong>the</strong>n, but I will come<br />

back to <strong>the</strong> TACO approach aga<strong>in</strong> <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> next chapter when I discuss my own<br />

framework for text analysis.<br />

See<strong>in</strong>g text as ‘cultuurtekst’ <strong>the</strong>n also br<strong>in</strong>gs to <strong>the</strong> fore <strong>the</strong> multiple discourses,<br />

to which Kress refers (1985: 7) <strong>and</strong> which are current <strong>in</strong> any context.<br />

Bakht<strong>in</strong> calls this ‘polyphony’ (multivoicedness). Any context, except <strong>the</strong> most<br />

stable one, conta<strong>in</strong>s a range of ‘voices’. I take ‘voice’ here to be similar to discourse.<br />

Bakht<strong>in</strong> refers to different ideologies <strong>and</strong> discursive forces be<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong>herent<br />

<strong>in</strong> all words <strong>and</strong> forms: ‘Each word tastes of <strong>the</strong> context <strong>and</strong> contexts <strong>in</strong><br />

which it has lived its socially charged life: all words <strong>and</strong> forms are populated by<br />

<strong>in</strong>tentions.’ (1981: 293).<br />

The idea of ‘cultuurtekst’ <strong>the</strong>n gives us access to <strong>the</strong> idea of culture as a complex,<br />

fluid <strong>and</strong> dialogic construct, which whilst conta<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>g patterns of mean<strong>in</strong>g<br />

<strong>and</strong> behaviour, also recognises that <strong>the</strong>se patterns change <strong>and</strong> merge <strong>and</strong> submerge<br />

<strong>in</strong> (sometimes unpredictable) ways.<br />

An added advantage of apply<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> model of ‘cultuurtekst’ to <strong>language</strong><br />

teach<strong>in</strong>g, is that it gives <strong>language</strong> classes more <strong>in</strong>tellectual content, even if discuss<strong>in</strong>g<br />

trivial texts, i.e. texts with a popular appeal, or everyday topics. It helps<br />

learners to th<strong>in</strong>k about <strong>language</strong> at a more <strong>the</strong>oretical level, as well as touch<strong>in</strong>g<br />

on <strong>the</strong> notion of addressivity, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> processes of mean<strong>in</strong>g mak<strong>in</strong>g, which is<br />

an <strong>in</strong>herently <strong>critical</strong> task.


74 <strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>With</strong> <strong>My</strong> <strong>Eyes</strong> <strong>Open</strong><br />

F<strong>in</strong>ally, <strong>the</strong> idea of ‘cultuurtekst’ works not only as a mode for <strong>in</strong>terpret<strong>in</strong>g<br />

texts, but, when comb<strong>in</strong>ed with <strong>the</strong> notion of ‘addressivity’ is also very useful as<br />

an awareness tool for writ<strong>in</strong>g texts. I have <strong>in</strong>corporated this <strong>in</strong>to <strong>the</strong> syllabus of<br />

my general <strong>language</strong> class (see chapter 4 for an overview). <strong>My</strong> emphasis <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

fourth year <strong>language</strong> class under study was particularly, but not exclusively, on<br />

read<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> writ<strong>in</strong>g, as an <strong>in</strong>tellectual dialogue.<br />

Implications for Teach<strong>in</strong>g<br />

The need to conceptualise text <strong>in</strong> social ways <strong>in</strong> terms of <strong>the</strong> context of production<br />

<strong>and</strong> reception is fairly widely accepted <strong>the</strong>se days. However, as <strong>in</strong>dicated<br />

before, <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> practice of <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g an uncomplicated view of<br />

text is still prevalent. Texts are frequently used as vehicles for grammar <strong>and</strong><br />

vocabulary work, for translation, or for comprehension exercises on <strong>the</strong> content<br />

level only. Questions of text generally are aimed to ‘check’ whe<strong>the</strong>r <strong>the</strong><br />

learner has passively understood <strong>the</strong> surface messages conta<strong>in</strong>ed <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> text. In<br />

<strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g, text is still frequently seen as a written product; a carefully<br />

constructed framework with a clearly demarcated beg<strong>in</strong>n<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> end which<br />

constitutes an <strong>in</strong>telligible, cohesive piece of writ<strong>in</strong>g, <strong>and</strong> any <strong>language</strong> work<br />

relat<strong>in</strong>g to texts frequently separates <strong>the</strong> activities of read<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> writ<strong>in</strong>g. Students<br />

also frequently hold similar assumptions about text. As I show <strong>in</strong> chapters<br />

5 <strong>and</strong> 6 students can struggle to recognise <strong>the</strong> complexity of texts as a result<br />

of <strong>the</strong>se assumptions.<br />

Yet on <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r h<strong>and</strong>, students also engage with texts as social <strong>and</strong> cultural<br />

be<strong>in</strong>gs <strong>the</strong>mselves; <strong>the</strong>ir responses to texts are based on <strong>the</strong>ir own experiences,<br />

ideas <strong>and</strong> assumptions. This is what I turn to next.<br />

Personal Lived Experience<br />

Traditional psychological schema <strong>the</strong>ory (cf. Bartlett, 1932) holds that readers<br />

relate <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>com<strong>in</strong>g data <strong>the</strong>y receive from <strong>the</strong> text to exist<strong>in</strong>g mental representations<br />

of situations or events. These are, as Widdowson (1983: 34) po<strong>in</strong>ts out,<br />

primarily cognitive constructs which aid <strong>the</strong> organisation of <strong>in</strong>formation.<br />

However, <strong>in</strong>formation is always located with<strong>in</strong> a social context (Wallace,<br />

2003: 22). This is <strong>the</strong> context of reception, <strong>the</strong> context <strong>in</strong> which <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>formation<br />

is received, which is located with<strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> wider context of culture, i.e. <strong>the</strong><br />

views, ideas, knowledges <strong>and</strong> discourses which <strong>the</strong> reader is surrounded with<br />

or has encountered.<br />

The previous knowledges <strong>and</strong> experiences which readers use to <strong>in</strong>terpret <strong>the</strong><br />

text relate to areas of academic as well as social experience; what <strong>the</strong>y have<br />

read, learnt or heard about <strong>the</strong> topic, whe<strong>the</strong>r <strong>in</strong> formal education or through<br />

<strong>the</strong> media or everyday life. Moreover, readers also relate <strong>the</strong> text <strong>the</strong>y read to


Be<strong>in</strong>g Intercultural Through Texts 75<br />

<strong>the</strong>ir ‘lived experience’ of <strong>the</strong>ir relationships <strong>and</strong> encounters with o<strong>the</strong>r people<br />

which <strong>in</strong>clude power relationships. In short, we <strong>in</strong>terpret texts by relat<strong>in</strong>g<br />

<strong>the</strong>m, frequently unconsciously, to <strong>the</strong> discourses we have been exposed to ourselves.<br />

These unconscious underst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>gs take on a taken-for-granted assumption<br />

of <strong>the</strong> world.<br />

The resonances people hear are relevant <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>deed give mean<strong>in</strong>g to <strong>the</strong> text,<br />

but <strong>in</strong>terpretations are never complete. They are dependent on <strong>the</strong> frameworks<br />

people use, <strong>the</strong> situation <strong>the</strong>y are <strong>in</strong>, <strong>the</strong>ir experiences <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>terests, <strong>the</strong>ir lifeworld<br />

knowledge (cf. Habermas, 1984). In short we see texts from our own<br />

ethnocentricity. We also have, as said before, our own ‘bl<strong>in</strong>dspots’. In order to<br />

deal with <strong>the</strong>se <strong>and</strong> to try <strong>and</strong> take a position ‘outside’ <strong>the</strong> text, readers need to<br />

be reflexive about <strong>the</strong>ir own position.<br />

Ask<strong>in</strong>g students to ‘map’ <strong>the</strong> discourses <strong>in</strong> a text, as I do <strong>in</strong> my ‘cultuurtekst’<br />

<strong>pedagogy</strong>, br<strong>in</strong>gs to <strong>the</strong> fore two th<strong>in</strong>gs: firstly, you need to take a position outside<br />

its discourses <strong>in</strong> order to critique a text, o<strong>the</strong>rwise <strong>the</strong> discourses will seem<br />

‘natural’. Discourses are, after all, resistant to <strong>in</strong>ternal criticism, as Gee has said<br />

(2009 (1990): 161). Conversely, students may not be familiar with <strong>the</strong> discursive<br />

fields that gave rise to <strong>the</strong> text, as <strong>the</strong>y would not share <strong>the</strong> knowledge<br />

<strong>in</strong>herent to which <strong>the</strong> text implicitly refers, <strong>in</strong> which case it may also be hard<br />

for <strong>the</strong>m to ‘problematise’ <strong>the</strong> text or <strong>the</strong>y may be half conscious of <strong>the</strong> discursive<br />

fields, but cannot quite ‘put <strong>the</strong>ir f<strong>in</strong>ger on it’. To access <strong>the</strong> cultural mean<strong>in</strong>gs<br />

through discourses on which <strong>the</strong> texts draws <strong>the</strong>n, we can, I suggest take<br />

<strong>the</strong> position of an ethnographer; an ethnographer of text, which <strong>in</strong>cludes <strong>the</strong><br />

notion of reflexivity. I will turn to this next.<br />

Be<strong>in</strong>g Intercultural Through Text: <strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> as a Text<br />

Ethnographer<br />

An ethnographer looks at cultural difference from both an <strong>in</strong>side <strong>and</strong> an outside<br />

perspective. Tak<strong>in</strong>g an <strong>in</strong>side (emic) perspective is try<strong>in</strong>g to see <strong>the</strong> world as <strong>the</strong><br />

‘o<strong>the</strong>r’ experiences it, i.e. ‘try<strong>in</strong>g to st<strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> shoes of <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r’ through<br />

be<strong>in</strong>g as much part of <strong>the</strong> experience as possible, by talk<strong>in</strong>g to people <strong>and</strong> be<strong>in</strong>g<br />

a participant observer. Of course an ethnographer can never completely underst<strong>and</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>side perspective; it can only ever be an <strong>in</strong>terpretation. At <strong>the</strong> same<br />

time ethnographers try <strong>and</strong> take an outside (etic) perspective by try<strong>in</strong>g to be<br />

aware of <strong>the</strong>ir own assumptions which <strong>in</strong>fluence <strong>the</strong>ir <strong>in</strong>terpretation of what<br />

<strong>the</strong>y see. This is <strong>the</strong> outside perspective, ‘mak<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> familiar strange’ through<br />

creat<strong>in</strong>g ‘thick descriptions’.<br />

I consider <strong>the</strong> text ethnographer to go through similar processes <strong>in</strong> read<strong>in</strong>g a<br />

text. An <strong>in</strong>side perspective of text cannot be <strong>the</strong> same raw everyday experience<br />

of <strong>the</strong> ethnographic observation or <strong>in</strong>terview. The text is itself already a mediated<br />

artefact of <strong>the</strong> social <strong>and</strong> cultural world. However, by read<strong>in</strong>g a text from<br />

an <strong>in</strong>side perspective, <strong>the</strong> text ethnographer is not so much try<strong>in</strong>g to under-


76 <strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>With</strong> <strong>My</strong> <strong>Eyes</strong> <strong>Open</strong><br />

st<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> writer of <strong>the</strong> text, but <strong>the</strong> environment <strong>the</strong> writer is describ<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> real<br />

life. This means <strong>the</strong> reader tries to underst<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> content of <strong>the</strong> text <strong>in</strong> relation<br />

to <strong>the</strong> wider cultural environment to which <strong>the</strong> writer witt<strong>in</strong>gly or unwitt<strong>in</strong>gly<br />

refers. But, importantly, <strong>the</strong> reader can only underst<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> content <strong>and</strong> context<br />

<strong>in</strong> relation to her own experiences. So try<strong>in</strong>g to underst<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> text from<br />

an <strong>in</strong>side perspective, i.e. try<strong>in</strong>g to underst<strong>and</strong> what <strong>the</strong> text might mean for<br />

<strong>the</strong> audience for whom it is <strong>in</strong>tended, <strong>the</strong> reader will have to make use of her<br />

own experiences. These experiences could be those of empathy with <strong>the</strong> ideas<br />

or participants <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> text, or <strong>the</strong>se experiences could be brought to bear <strong>in</strong><br />

relat<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> explor<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> ideas <strong>and</strong> descriptions <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> text aga<strong>in</strong>st <strong>the</strong> reader’s<br />

own reality. This is an ‘engag<strong>in</strong>g with’. It is not quite <strong>the</strong> same as <strong>the</strong> ‘languag<strong>in</strong>g’<br />

concept from Phipps <strong>and</strong> Gonzalez, because it does not <strong>in</strong>volve ‘real’ faceto-face<br />

engagement <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>language</strong>, but tak<strong>in</strong>g an emic perspective as a text<br />

ethnographer, can, I believe, be an engagement with o<strong>the</strong>rness <strong>and</strong> relat<strong>in</strong>g it<br />

to oneself. Even if it is not a ‘raw’ ethnography <strong>in</strong> its experiential form, it is an<br />

<strong>in</strong>tellectual engagement through relat<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> text to one’s own experience <strong>and</strong><br />

ideas <strong>and</strong> mak<strong>in</strong>g it ‘real’. In <strong>the</strong> classes which I used for data collection, <strong>the</strong>re<br />

were some almost ‘raw’ experiences as students emotions became part of <strong>the</strong><br />

very <strong>personal</strong> responses to that text, as I will show <strong>in</strong> chapter 5 <strong>in</strong> relation to a<br />

particular <strong>in</strong>stance.<br />

But <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>side perspective needs to be accompanied by an outside perspective,<br />

i.e. reflect<strong>in</strong>g on <strong>the</strong> taken-for-granted <strong>in</strong>terpretations <strong>the</strong> reader makes<br />

herself. By be<strong>in</strong>g reflexive about his or her own <strong>in</strong>terpretation, <strong>the</strong> reader<br />

engages <strong>in</strong> a process which queries <strong>the</strong> taken for granted realities <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>terpretations<br />

which reflect his or her own assumptions which are part <strong>and</strong> parcel of<br />

his/her ethnocentricity.<br />

Aga<strong>in</strong>, <strong>the</strong> outside perspective I am describ<strong>in</strong>g is not quite <strong>the</strong> same as an etic<br />

perspective, as it does not <strong>in</strong>volve mak<strong>in</strong>g ‘thick descriptions’, but it can be a<br />

way of ‘mak<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> familiar strange’.<br />

Summary <strong>and</strong> Conclusion<br />

This chapter set out more specifically <strong>the</strong> underp<strong>in</strong>n<strong>in</strong>g ideas of my <strong>pedagogy</strong>.<br />

I drew on Byram <strong>and</strong> on Kramsch’s early work, <strong>and</strong> on Guilherme’s <strong>critical</strong><br />

<strong>pedagogy</strong>. I aligned myself with <strong>the</strong> latter’s <strong>critical</strong> emphasis, with Byram’s focus<br />

on ‘<strong>the</strong> everyday’ aspects of culture, <strong>and</strong> with Kramsch’s notion of context as<br />

complex <strong>and</strong> multilayered, her focus on text <strong>and</strong> on <strong>the</strong> notion of dialogue <strong>in</strong><br />

class. I <strong>in</strong>terpret this dialogue as tak<strong>in</strong>g place between students <strong>the</strong>mselves as<br />

well as <strong>in</strong> relation to <strong>the</strong> teacher <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> text under discussion, <strong>in</strong>clud<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong><br />

multiple discourses which occupy <strong>the</strong> cultural spaces which exist <strong>and</strong> open up<br />

<strong>in</strong> such dialogues.<br />

Whereas <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> culture <strong>in</strong> <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g has been frequently seen<br />

as relat<strong>in</strong>g to <strong>in</strong>formation about <strong>the</strong> target country, <strong>and</strong> what to say <strong>in</strong> what


Be<strong>in</strong>g Intercultural Through Texts 77<br />

situation, <strong>in</strong>tercultural communication as a discipl<strong>in</strong>e, developed <strong>in</strong>itially for<br />

diplomacy <strong>and</strong> applied to bus<strong>in</strong>ess contexts, focuses exclusively on <strong>in</strong>ter<strong>personal</strong><br />

relations, see<strong>in</strong>g a direct l<strong>in</strong>k between ‘a’ communicative style <strong>and</strong> ‘a’<br />

culture. I argued, draw<strong>in</strong>g on Blommaert, that <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> culture teach<strong>in</strong>g<br />

should not focus on this perceived l<strong>in</strong>k, because even though <strong>the</strong>re are patterns<br />

of communication <strong>in</strong> specific, <strong>in</strong>clud<strong>in</strong>g national, groups, <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g<br />

should take account of l<strong>in</strong>guistic <strong>and</strong> cultural complexity.<br />

One way of conceptualiz<strong>in</strong>g a new way of th<strong>in</strong>k<strong>in</strong>g about <strong>in</strong>tercultural communication<br />

is that put forward by Phipps <strong>and</strong> Gonzalez of ‘be<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong>tercultural’;<br />

an actual engagement with ‘<strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r’ <strong>in</strong> <strong>and</strong> through <strong>language</strong>. Ethnography<br />

is an excellent tool to encourage <strong>in</strong>terculturality, as it encourages students to<br />

observe, participate <strong>in</strong>, engage with, <strong>and</strong> reflect about <strong>the</strong> ‘o<strong>the</strong>r’ <strong>in</strong> relation<br />

to <strong>the</strong>mselves <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir own complex cultural environment. Even though ethnography<br />

is about engag<strong>in</strong>g with ‘real’ situations, I argue that <strong>the</strong> idea can be<br />

applied to look<strong>in</strong>g at text as well.<br />

I set out different views of text which have prevailed <strong>in</strong> education, but <strong>the</strong><br />

view of text which allows for a <strong>critical</strong>, an ethnographic, <strong>and</strong> a dialogic read<strong>in</strong>g<br />

is that of ‘cultuurtekst’, as this view of text comb<strong>in</strong>es <strong>the</strong> idea of text as<br />

a product, <strong>and</strong> text <strong>in</strong> relation to <strong>the</strong> context of culture as shift<strong>in</strong>g, complex<br />

<strong>and</strong> reflect<strong>in</strong>g multiple discourses. The idea of ‘cultuurtekst’ <strong>the</strong>n underp<strong>in</strong>s my<br />

<strong>pedagogy</strong>. The advantage of this model, I argued, is that it lends itself to ‘discursive<br />

mapp<strong>in</strong>g’, which I see as both a <strong>critical</strong> practice <strong>and</strong> as an engagement with<br />

<strong>the</strong> cultural contexts of <strong>the</strong> texts.<br />

In <strong>the</strong> next chapter, I set out <strong>the</strong> context <strong>in</strong> which this study took place, discuss<br />

<strong>the</strong> text I used for this study <strong>and</strong> I will <strong>in</strong>troduce <strong>the</strong> framework for analysis<br />

which I used with <strong>the</strong> students.


CHAPTER 4<br />

Context of Teach<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> Research<br />

Introduction<br />

In this chapter I set out both <strong>the</strong> methodological concerns of this study, as well<br />

as its context; a space where <strong>the</strong> tensions between expectations, m<strong>in</strong>e <strong>and</strong> students’,<br />

<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> normative processes of traditional liberal humanist educational<br />

perspectives <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>strumental ones were constantly felt.<br />

The aim of this classroom study was to f<strong>in</strong>d out how students engaged with<br />

my <strong>pedagogy</strong> of <strong>in</strong>tercultural <strong>language</strong> education which I had been develop<strong>in</strong>g<br />

over <strong>the</strong> previous years: a cultuurtekst approach. The process of this study was<br />

not a neat <strong>and</strong> l<strong>in</strong>ear one. As I let <strong>the</strong> data ‘rest’ for a few years after I <strong>in</strong>itially<br />

collected <strong>the</strong>se, <strong>the</strong> underp<strong>in</strong>n<strong>in</strong>g ideas to this <strong>pedagogy</strong> kept evolv<strong>in</strong>g. This<br />

was as a result of reflection on <strong>the</strong> analysis on my data, <strong>the</strong> everyday experience<br />

of teach<strong>in</strong>g this particular <strong>language</strong> course <strong>and</strong> a range of o<strong>the</strong>r courses, <strong>and</strong><br />

through fur<strong>the</strong>r <strong>the</strong>oretical reflection. The first three <strong>the</strong>oretical chapters of this<br />

book, <strong>the</strong>n, do not just set out <strong>the</strong> <strong>the</strong>ory underp<strong>in</strong>n<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> data chapters, conversely<br />

<strong>the</strong> data chapters also underp<strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>the</strong>oretical chapters, as my notion<br />

of <strong>the</strong> cultuurtekst approach, <strong>and</strong> its accompany<strong>in</strong>g idea of becom<strong>in</strong>g a ‘text<br />

ethnographer’, <strong>and</strong> how this contributes to learners’ cultural <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>tercultural<br />

awareness became more ref<strong>in</strong>ed.<br />

Background to <strong>the</strong> Study<br />

When I started this study <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> late 1990s, <strong>the</strong> <strong>the</strong>oretical field of <strong>in</strong>tercultural<br />

communication as part of <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g had only just started to<br />

develop. The idea that <strong>the</strong> notion of <strong>the</strong> Intercultural Speaker should replace


80 <strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>With</strong> <strong>My</strong> <strong>Eyes</strong> <strong>Open</strong><br />

that of <strong>the</strong> ‘native speaker’ as <strong>the</strong> aim of <strong>language</strong> learn<strong>in</strong>g was only posed <strong>in</strong><br />

1997 by Byram <strong>and</strong> Zarate. At <strong>the</strong> university where I worked, <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g<br />

was at many <strong>language</strong> departments still largely grammar <strong>and</strong> translation<br />

based with an assumption that students should achieve <strong>the</strong> level of ‘near-native<br />

speaker’ competence upon graduation. The underly<strong>in</strong>g educational pr<strong>in</strong>ciples<br />

<strong>in</strong> <strong>language</strong> departments were rooted <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> liberal Arts <strong>and</strong> Humanities with<br />

<strong>the</strong>ir emphasis on <strong>critical</strong> <strong>and</strong> rigorous th<strong>in</strong>k<strong>in</strong>g, objectivity <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> notion of<br />

‘high’ culture. The texts which were used for read<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> translation <strong>in</strong> <strong>language</strong><br />

teach<strong>in</strong>g were challeng<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir <strong>in</strong>tellectual content, but <strong>the</strong> actual<br />

<strong>pedagogy</strong> did not emphasise communication <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> foreign <strong>language</strong> <strong>in</strong> real<br />

life situations.<br />

As I set out <strong>in</strong> chapter 1, outside <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>stitutions adher<strong>in</strong>g to liberal education,<br />

<strong>the</strong> grammar-translation approach was, justifiably <strong>in</strong> my op<strong>in</strong>ion, recognised<br />

as outdated. A contrast<strong>in</strong>g approach, that of Communicative Language<br />

Teach<strong>in</strong>g (CLT), was favoured at universities with less traditional <strong>language</strong><br />

departments or at Language Centres attached to universities. The content of<br />

<strong>the</strong>se latter courses was orig<strong>in</strong>ally developed with exchanges <strong>in</strong> typical tourist<br />

situations <strong>in</strong> m<strong>in</strong>d, but this was soon <strong>in</strong>corporated <strong>in</strong>to <strong>the</strong> new educational<br />

paradigm of <strong>in</strong>strumentalism which was ga<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>g significance <strong>in</strong> HE.<br />

Contemporary published <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g materials for Dutch, such as<br />

Code Nederl<strong>and</strong>s (1992, 1996) strictly followed <strong>the</strong> pr<strong>in</strong>ciples of <strong>the</strong> functionalnotional<br />

syllabus with its bite-size approach to memoris<strong>in</strong>g phrases to perform<br />

<strong>language</strong> functions such as ask<strong>in</strong>g for directions, or order<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> a restaurant.<br />

Unlike <strong>the</strong> grammar translation approach, <strong>the</strong> <strong>pedagogy</strong> of CLT was <strong>in</strong>formed<br />

by general <strong>the</strong>ories of <strong>language</strong> acquisition <strong>and</strong> learn<strong>in</strong>g. The strength of this<br />

approach was clearly that students learned to communicate <strong>in</strong> every day situations<br />

<strong>and</strong> were familiar with appropriate phrases <strong>in</strong> a range of contexts. Students<br />

would be more likely to use ‘au<strong>the</strong>ntic’ <strong>language</strong> expressions with<strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong>se<br />

set contexts. However, as a <strong>language</strong> teacher, I felt equally dissatisfied with this<br />

approach because of its lack of structure <strong>and</strong> l<strong>in</strong>guistic underp<strong>in</strong>n<strong>in</strong>g on <strong>the</strong><br />

one h<strong>and</strong>, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> reductive content focus<strong>in</strong>g on pragmatic <strong>language</strong> exchanges<br />

only, on <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r.<br />

It would seem an obvious solution to <strong>in</strong>tegrate <strong>the</strong> positive aspects of each of<br />

<strong>the</strong>se approaches <strong>in</strong>to one syllabus, i.e. <strong>in</strong>tegrat<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> learn<strong>in</strong>g of grammatical<br />

structures <strong>in</strong> relation to communicative <strong>language</strong> functions, <strong>and</strong>, <strong>in</strong> addition,<br />

add<strong>in</strong>g more <strong>in</strong>terest<strong>in</strong>g ‘cultural’ content. Indeed before embark<strong>in</strong>g on <strong>the</strong><br />

study for this book, <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> mid to late 1990s, I had developed <strong>the</strong> second <strong>and</strong><br />

fourth year <strong>language</strong> courses at <strong>the</strong> department where I taught. <strong>My</strong> brief had<br />

been to ‘improve <strong>the</strong> <strong>language</strong> skills’ of students. The pr<strong>in</strong>ciples that <strong>in</strong>fluenced<br />

my courses at that time were <strong>in</strong>formed by, amongst o<strong>the</strong>rs, Wilk<strong>in</strong>s’ notion of<br />

<strong>the</strong> semantico-grammatical category 1 (1976), Hawk<strong>in</strong>’s (1984) notion of <strong>language</strong><br />

awareness as a meta-l<strong>in</strong>guistic construct, <strong>and</strong> views of <strong>language</strong> as ‘discourse’<br />

<strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> sense of <strong>the</strong> units of <strong>language</strong> which contribute to coherent texts,<br />

i.e. <strong>the</strong> ‘traditional’ applied l<strong>in</strong>guistics view of discourse. I wanted students to


Context of Teach<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> Research 81<br />

develop <strong>the</strong>ir <strong>language</strong> competence <strong>and</strong> skills both at <strong>the</strong> level of social <strong>in</strong>ter<strong>personal</strong><br />

communication as well as at <strong>the</strong> level of academic <strong>and</strong> cognitive <strong>language</strong><br />

use; <strong>the</strong> areas that Cumm<strong>in</strong>s (1979) refers to as BICS (basic <strong>in</strong>ter<strong>personal</strong><br />

communicative skills) <strong>and</strong> CALP (cognitive academic <strong>language</strong> proficiency).<br />

In practice this meant that <strong>in</strong> my courses I focused on <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>tegration of<br />

form, function, text structure, text coherence <strong>and</strong> cohesion. But <strong>in</strong> addition,<br />

I also <strong>in</strong>troduced an element of <strong>critical</strong> th<strong>in</strong>k<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> courses, particularly<br />

<strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> fourth year <strong>language</strong> course. At that time I had not conceptualised <strong>critical</strong>ity<br />

ei<strong>the</strong>r as ideology critique, or as ‘discursive mapp<strong>in</strong>g’ (see chapter 3),<br />

but <strong>in</strong>stead conceptualised <strong>critical</strong> th<strong>in</strong>k<strong>in</strong>g to mean scrut<strong>in</strong>is<strong>in</strong>g argumentation<br />

for its logical <strong>in</strong>terplay of ideas <strong>in</strong> texts <strong>and</strong> be<strong>in</strong>g able to write logical <strong>and</strong><br />

cogent arguments. In <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>itial syllabus for <strong>the</strong> fourth year <strong>language</strong> course<br />

<strong>the</strong>n, I <strong>in</strong>cluded a range of <strong>language</strong> activities focus<strong>in</strong>g on ‘heavyweight’ topics<br />

such as <strong>the</strong> political <strong>and</strong> ethical pr<strong>in</strong>ciples of <strong>the</strong> various Dutch media or <strong>the</strong><br />

political ideals <strong>and</strong> historical <strong>in</strong>fluences which were embedded <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> current<br />

arts policy of <strong>the</strong> Dutch government.<br />

The <strong>in</strong>itial results of this course (developed <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> mid-1990s) suggested that<br />

students’ <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> writ<strong>in</strong>g skills improved <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> sense that <strong>the</strong>y showed a<br />

greater competence <strong>in</strong> writ<strong>in</strong>g cohesive <strong>and</strong> coherent texts than was previously<br />

<strong>the</strong> case. They also showed an awareness of <strong>the</strong> reader (albeit a universal one) <strong>in</strong><br />

writ<strong>in</strong>g reader-friendly prose 2 . Yet, I was still not satisfied with <strong>the</strong> course <strong>and</strong> its<br />

learn<strong>in</strong>g outcomes; <strong>the</strong> students’ writ<strong>in</strong>g lacked au<strong>the</strong>nticity <strong>and</strong> engagement.<br />

I realised that this was due to <strong>the</strong> fact that <strong>the</strong>y were not able to underst<strong>and</strong>,<br />

<strong>and</strong> certa<strong>in</strong>ly not produce, <strong>the</strong> subtle <strong>and</strong> connotative cultural mean<strong>in</strong>gs <strong>in</strong> <strong>language</strong><br />

use. Students were quite capable of comprehend<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> surface mean<strong>in</strong>g<br />

of texts <strong>and</strong> recognis<strong>in</strong>g stylistic po<strong>in</strong>ts such as <strong>the</strong> degree of formality or<br />

<strong>in</strong>formality of a text, but <strong>the</strong>y tended not to respond to more subtle or specific<br />

cultural mean<strong>in</strong>gs. Nor were <strong>the</strong>y able to produce <strong>language</strong> <strong>the</strong>mselves <strong>in</strong>corporat<strong>in</strong>g<br />

<strong>the</strong>se subtle or cultural mean<strong>in</strong>gs. Moreover, <strong>the</strong> texts that I exposed<br />

students to covered - due to <strong>the</strong> nature of <strong>the</strong> topics, ma<strong>in</strong>ly one register: that of<br />

<strong>the</strong> ‘quality newspaper’ or popular academic article. I realised that <strong>in</strong> my desire<br />

to provide a high st<strong>and</strong>ard university course encompass<strong>in</strong>g <strong>critical</strong> th<strong>in</strong>k<strong>in</strong>g, I<br />

had unwitt<strong>in</strong>gly <strong>in</strong>terpreted <strong>the</strong> notion of content <strong>and</strong> culture as couched <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

liberal humanist ideology: culture as <strong>the</strong> ‘better’ products of <strong>in</strong>tellectual th<strong>in</strong>k<strong>in</strong>g.<br />

And <strong>in</strong> hav<strong>in</strong>g done so, students received a one-sided <strong>and</strong> value-based view<br />

of <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> text as need<strong>in</strong>g to adhere to certa<strong>in</strong> st<strong>and</strong>ards.<br />

Research Challenge<br />

The challenge for me became to develop pr<strong>in</strong>ciples for <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong><br />

learn<strong>in</strong>g for a general <strong>language</strong> course <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> context of a <strong>language</strong> degree,<br />

which would conceptualise communication as not only tak<strong>in</strong>g place <strong>in</strong> a context<br />

of situation, but also <strong>in</strong> a context of culture. I followed Kramsch <strong>in</strong> us<strong>in</strong>g<br />

<strong>the</strong>se two parameters. The course would need to develop students’ general


82 <strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>With</strong> <strong>My</strong> <strong>Eyes</strong> <strong>Open</strong><br />

communicative <strong>and</strong> <strong>critical</strong> <strong>language</strong> skills <strong>and</strong> relate <strong>the</strong>se to <strong>the</strong> immediate<br />

context (which I had focused on <strong>in</strong> my orig<strong>in</strong>al course), as well as relate it to <strong>the</strong><br />

wider cultural context of ‘ideas <strong>and</strong> values’. As I came to underst<strong>and</strong> later, <strong>the</strong><br />

notion of ‘cultural values’ carries with it <strong>the</strong> assumption of stability <strong>and</strong> clearly<br />

del<strong>in</strong>eated ‘cultures’ which are dist<strong>in</strong>ct from o<strong>the</strong>rs. As I started to conceptualise<br />

<strong>the</strong> idea of cultuurtekst, I soon came to use <strong>the</strong> notion of ‘discourses’ <strong>and</strong><br />

‘discursive formations’ (see chapter 2) <strong>in</strong> my own conceptualisation, although I<br />

used <strong>the</strong>se terms only occasionally to students <strong>the</strong>mselves, s<strong>in</strong>ce <strong>the</strong>y showed a<br />

resistance to <strong>the</strong>se concepts. As a result of this study my own conceptualisation<br />

of <strong>critical</strong>ity also changed. <strong>My</strong> <strong>in</strong>tention was <strong>in</strong>itially to develop students’ <strong>critical</strong><br />

<strong>language</strong> skills <strong>in</strong> both <strong>the</strong> ‘<strong>critical</strong> th<strong>in</strong>k<strong>in</strong>g’ paradigm I set out above <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong><br />

addition <strong>in</strong> terms of CLA, which I saw as a way of alert<strong>in</strong>g students to <strong>the</strong> fact<br />

that texts <strong>in</strong>vite us to take up certa<strong>in</strong> read<strong>in</strong>g positions, particularly <strong>in</strong> relation<br />

to dom<strong>in</strong>ance of particular ideologies. Later <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> study, I came to th<strong>in</strong>k of<br />

this as ‘discursive mapp<strong>in</strong>g’ as that afforded texts to be looked at <strong>in</strong> relation to<br />

complexities, contradictions <strong>and</strong> tensions <strong>in</strong> real life as well as <strong>the</strong> ‘text produc<strong>in</strong>g<br />

environment’.<br />

<strong>My</strong> <strong>in</strong>tention was to develop <strong>the</strong>se pr<strong>in</strong>ciples through re-design<strong>in</strong>g my<br />

fourth year <strong>language</strong> course, <strong>and</strong> to reflect on my <strong>pedagogy</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> students’<br />

responses to see how <strong>the</strong> course ‘worked’ <strong>in</strong> practice. This course is taken by<br />

students when <strong>the</strong>y return from <strong>the</strong>ir Residency Abroad - a period of a year or<br />

half a year, spent at a university <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> Ne<strong>the</strong>rl<strong>and</strong>s or Fl<strong>and</strong>ers.<br />

<strong>My</strong> <strong>in</strong>itial <strong>in</strong>tention with this study was to develop pr<strong>in</strong>ciples for good practice<br />

<strong>in</strong> <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> culture teach<strong>in</strong>g. As my study progressed along dialogic<br />

l<strong>in</strong>es, i.e. a cont<strong>in</strong>uous reflection on practice <strong>in</strong> relation to <strong>the</strong>ory, new concepts<br />

started to emerge. The research focus changed as part of this reflective process.<br />

Early on <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> study, I articulated <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>itial aim fur<strong>the</strong>r as ‘develop<strong>in</strong>g pr<strong>in</strong>ciples<br />

for a <strong>pedagogy</strong> that would enable students to see text as cultuurtekst with<strong>in</strong><br />

a general <strong>language</strong> course’. Later on my research focus shifted from develop<strong>in</strong>g<br />

pr<strong>in</strong>ciples of good <strong>pedagogy</strong>, to underst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g what happens <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> classroom,<br />

<strong>and</strong> how students engaged with <strong>the</strong> concept of cultuurtekst, which had become<br />

<strong>the</strong> focus of my <strong>pedagogy</strong>.<br />

It was <strong>the</strong> juggl<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> problematis<strong>in</strong>g of <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>itial <strong>and</strong> emerg<strong>in</strong>g concepts<br />

which posed <strong>the</strong> challenge of this study. In <strong>the</strong> process I followed various angles<br />

<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>mes, later ab<strong>and</strong>oned <strong>the</strong>m, resurrected some, picked up new ones, only<br />

to ab<strong>and</strong>on some aga<strong>in</strong>. I will describe below which concepts <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> end <strong>in</strong>formed<br />

<strong>the</strong> <strong>the</strong>sis <strong>and</strong> how <strong>the</strong>y changed over time. However, first I will set out <strong>the</strong><br />

nature of <strong>the</strong> enquiry <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> particular methodological features of this study.<br />

Methodology <strong>and</strong> Mess<strong>in</strong>ess<br />

The data for this study consist of two recorded <strong>and</strong> fully transcribed lessons<br />

out of <strong>the</strong> fourth year <strong>language</strong> course <strong>and</strong> two sets of fully transcribed student<br />

<strong>in</strong>terviews. In collect<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> analys<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong>se data I engaged <strong>in</strong> a few different


Context of Teach<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> Research 83<br />

research orientations. As my study was aimed <strong>in</strong> part at improv<strong>in</strong>g my own <strong>pedagogy</strong>,<br />

it can be said to be a form of action research. However, this study aims<br />

to be more than a ‘procedure designed to deal with a concrete problem’ (Cohen<br />

<strong>and</strong> Manion, 1985: 223), as it seeks to underst<strong>and</strong> how students responded to<br />

my approach <strong>and</strong> to see what would emerge from my classes <strong>in</strong> terms of student<br />

learn<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> engagement. In that sense my methodology is ethnographic <strong>in</strong><br />

nature <strong>in</strong> try<strong>in</strong>g to underst<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> ‘richness, complexity, connectedness, conjunctions<br />

<strong>and</strong> disjunctions’ (Cohen et. al., 2007: 167) of <strong>the</strong> classroom environment.<br />

I used <strong>the</strong> ‘traditional’ ethnographic methods of participant observation,<br />

although <strong>the</strong>re was a tension between my dual roles of teacher <strong>and</strong> researcher.<br />

I also carried out <strong>in</strong>-depth ethnographic style <strong>in</strong>terviews. <strong>My</strong> study reflected<br />

to some extent <strong>the</strong> tension which exists <strong>in</strong> ethnography between traditional<br />

naturalistic perspectives which sees <strong>the</strong> ethnographic product of field notes as<br />

a closed, completed <strong>and</strong> f<strong>in</strong>al text, <strong>and</strong> a postmodern orientation <strong>in</strong>fluenced<br />

by <strong>the</strong> l<strong>in</strong>guistic, or <strong>in</strong>terpretative turn. The latter orientation looks upon <strong>the</strong><br />

discipl<strong>in</strong>e as characterised by difference <strong>and</strong> diversity <strong>and</strong> a series of tensions<br />

ethnographers <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> people <strong>the</strong>y study both engage <strong>in</strong>.<br />

As I <strong>in</strong>dicated earlier, my data seemed messy <strong>and</strong> contradictory. The realities<br />

of <strong>the</strong> classroom <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> students’ experiences seemed at times ambigious,<br />

elusive <strong>and</strong> slippery. However, it is <strong>in</strong> reflection that I can conclude that this<br />

<strong>in</strong>dist<strong>in</strong>ctiveness is an <strong>in</strong>herent part of research which seeks not to reduce or<br />

simplify <strong>the</strong> complexity of social reality. As Blommaert (2010: 11) states, social<br />

activities are ‘not l<strong>in</strong>ear <strong>and</strong> coherent, but multiple, layered, checquered <strong>and</strong><br />

unstable.’ By refus<strong>in</strong>g to impose ordered methods to complicated <strong>and</strong> kaleidoscopic<br />

realities, ethnography becomes critique, Blommaert suggests (ibid).<br />

It can be said that <strong>in</strong> my own study I used <strong>the</strong> st<strong>and</strong>ard social science<br />

approaches of observations <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>terview<strong>in</strong>g. Similarly, <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>itial stages<br />

of <strong>the</strong> data analysis I followed <strong>the</strong> ‘mechanical’ approach which is <strong>in</strong>herent <strong>in</strong><br />

that st<strong>and</strong>ard methodology. Never<strong>the</strong>less, my <strong>in</strong>tellectual engagement with <strong>the</strong><br />

data, as well as with <strong>the</strong> ‘project’ as a whole, has embraced ways of th<strong>in</strong>k<strong>in</strong>g<br />

about method which sees mess<strong>in</strong>ess not as an unavoidable disadvantage, but as<br />

a ‘way of work<strong>in</strong>g’ <strong>and</strong> a ‘way of be<strong>in</strong>g’ (Law, 2004: 10).<br />

In my reflection on <strong>the</strong> data, this study also borrows from grounded <strong>the</strong>ory<br />

(cf. Glaser <strong>and</strong> Strauss, 1967). Ra<strong>the</strong>r than hav<strong>in</strong>g a clear hypo<strong>the</strong>sis at <strong>the</strong> start<br />

of <strong>the</strong> study to expla<strong>in</strong> certa<strong>in</strong> phenomena, research us<strong>in</strong>g a grounded <strong>the</strong>ory<br />

approach aims to underst<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>se phenomena through <strong>the</strong> data. Concepts<br />

<strong>and</strong> categories of explanation are ‘discovered’ through careful analysis of <strong>the</strong><br />

data, as well as through reference to <strong>and</strong> reflection on <strong>the</strong>oretical literature.<br />

The tentative categories <strong>and</strong> concepts which emerge can be tested over <strong>and</strong><br />

over aga<strong>in</strong>, aga<strong>in</strong>st new data <strong>in</strong> a cont<strong>in</strong>uous cycle. In relat<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> data to concepts<br />

<strong>and</strong> to make l<strong>in</strong>ks with exist<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong>ories <strong>and</strong> categories, I developed <strong>and</strong><br />

rearticulated <strong>the</strong> concepts which I discussed <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> previous chapters. This process<br />

of develop<strong>in</strong>g categories <strong>and</strong> concepts took place through ‘cod<strong>in</strong>g’: read<strong>in</strong>g


84 <strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>With</strong> <strong>My</strong> <strong>Eyes</strong> <strong>Open</strong><br />

<strong>and</strong> re-read<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> data <strong>and</strong> go<strong>in</strong>g through <strong>the</strong>se to see what categories emerge,<br />

whilst acknowledg<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> multiple voices <strong>and</strong> what Denz<strong>in</strong> <strong>and</strong> L<strong>in</strong>coln call <strong>the</strong><br />

‘breaks, ruptures, crises of legitimation <strong>and</strong> representation [<strong>and</strong>] self-critique’<br />

(quoted <strong>in</strong> Atk<strong>in</strong>son et. l. 2007 (2001): 3).<br />

The Concepts which Informed <strong>the</strong> Study<br />

In develop<strong>in</strong>g my approach to <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> culture teach<strong>in</strong>g, I conceived of<br />

context of situation <strong>and</strong> context of culture as consist<strong>in</strong>g at two levels: context<br />

of situation as <strong>the</strong> basic level that students would need to underst<strong>and</strong>, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

context of culture as <strong>the</strong> level which would allow students to become <strong>in</strong>tercultural<br />

– to underst<strong>and</strong> where <strong>the</strong> text or <strong>the</strong> speakers were ‘com<strong>in</strong>g from’ at<br />

an ideological level. Both levels are necessary to discuss <strong>and</strong> underst<strong>and</strong> text,<br />

<strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>deed to become a competent <strong>language</strong> user <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>tercultural speaker.<br />

The second level, <strong>the</strong> context of culture, addressed <strong>the</strong> relationship between<br />

<strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> culture at <strong>the</strong> generic level; how values <strong>and</strong> ways of th<strong>in</strong>k<strong>in</strong>g are<br />

articulated <strong>and</strong> refracted <strong>in</strong> <strong>language</strong> through discourses. Follow<strong>in</strong>g a range<br />

of o<strong>the</strong>r concepts, such as a Foucauldian notion of discourse, Bakth<strong>in</strong>’s notion<br />

of multivoicedness <strong>and</strong> dialogue, Kress’s notion of conflict<strong>in</strong>g discourses <strong>and</strong><br />

Maaike Meijer’s idea of cultuurtekst, I applied <strong>the</strong>se ideas to my <strong>language</strong><br />

teach<strong>in</strong>g courses, <strong>in</strong> what I came to call <strong>the</strong> cultuurtekst pr<strong>in</strong>ciple of <strong>language</strong><br />

teach<strong>in</strong>g. As I set out <strong>in</strong> previous chapters, this pr<strong>in</strong>ciple holds that see<strong>in</strong>g text<br />

as cultuurtekst helps students to become aware of <strong>the</strong> discourses <strong>and</strong> values<br />

which underp<strong>in</strong> our everyday communications <strong>and</strong> which are often taken for<br />

granted. I wanted to make students aware of this through read<strong>in</strong>g texts, <strong>and</strong><br />

also to apply, or at least be aware of it <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir own communications.<br />

The notion of cultuurtekst also helped me to address <strong>the</strong> tension that exists<br />

<strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> relationship between <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> culture at <strong>the</strong> differential level, i.e.<br />

‘a’ <strong>language</strong> related to ‘a’ specific culture. As I set out <strong>in</strong> chapter 3, we cannot<br />

hold to a view of a direct relationship between a <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> ‘<strong>the</strong>’ culture<br />

with which it is associated. Yet, at <strong>the</strong> same time we cannot ignore that <strong>the</strong>re<br />

are cultural patterns which relate to or, at least, are experienced by people as<br />

a national or localised entity (cf. Holliday, 2011). Many of <strong>the</strong> discourses that<br />

learners come across, however, are global <strong>and</strong> cross many different national<br />

borders, e.g. <strong>the</strong> discourses of ‘terrorism’ or ‘environmentalism’, but <strong>the</strong>se<br />

‘global’ discourses can be articulated differently <strong>in</strong> different contexts, <strong>in</strong>clud<strong>in</strong>g<br />

national ones. I have called this <strong>in</strong> relation to <strong>the</strong> text we discussed <strong>in</strong> class<br />

a ‘Dutch articulation’.<br />

In <strong>the</strong> process of conduct<strong>in</strong>g my study <strong>and</strong> analys<strong>in</strong>g data, mak<strong>in</strong>g tentative<br />

<strong>in</strong>ferences <strong>and</strong> recognis<strong>in</strong>g categories, new concepts emerged. Whereas earlier<br />

on <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> study I had worked with <strong>the</strong> notions of context of situation, context of<br />

culture, <strong>and</strong> different views of <strong>critical</strong>ity, which <strong>the</strong>n led me to <strong>the</strong> idea of cultuur


Context of Teach<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> Research 85<br />

tekst, <strong>the</strong> analysis of <strong>the</strong> data brought new categories to <strong>the</strong> fore. One of <strong>the</strong>se<br />

new categories was particularly <strong>the</strong> importance of students’ previous <strong>personal</strong><br />

experiences, <strong>the</strong>ir emotions, <strong>the</strong>ir lifeworld knowledge as ways of mak<strong>in</strong>g sense<br />

of <strong>the</strong> world <strong>in</strong> <strong>in</strong>terpret<strong>in</strong>g texts. Also, I realised that <strong>the</strong> view that students had<br />

of ‘text’ became an important part of <strong>the</strong>ir response to <strong>the</strong> text. The ‘partial’ or<br />

‘half ’ underst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>gs (as I saw <strong>the</strong>m), I recognised later to be an important part<br />

of <strong>the</strong> ‘struggle to mean’ <strong>and</strong> to ga<strong>in</strong> a deeper underst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g of <strong>the</strong>se complex<br />

issues. As I realised, <strong>the</strong> ‘rich’ learn<strong>in</strong>g moments <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> lessons had been where<br />

students engaged with <strong>and</strong> related <strong>the</strong> text to <strong>the</strong>ir own experiences.<br />

Students did not just approach <strong>the</strong> text <strong>in</strong> an <strong>in</strong>tellectual way, but also <strong>in</strong> an<br />

experiential way. That is to say, <strong>the</strong>y read text <strong>in</strong> relation to <strong>the</strong>ir own experiences.<br />

I came to th<strong>in</strong>k of this way of <strong>in</strong>tellectually <strong>and</strong> experientially engag<strong>in</strong>g<br />

with text as ‘see<strong>in</strong>g text as a text ethnographer’, which I describe <strong>in</strong> chapter 3.<br />

It was only retrospectively, after <strong>the</strong> process of analys<strong>in</strong>g, fur<strong>the</strong>r reflection<br />

<strong>and</strong> fur<strong>the</strong>r <strong>the</strong>oris<strong>in</strong>g on <strong>the</strong> course that I came to see how read<strong>in</strong>g text as<br />

an ethnographer is a way of engag<strong>in</strong>g with <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r, <strong>and</strong> be<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong>tercultural<br />

through texts, so it was not part of my <strong>pedagogy</strong> at <strong>the</strong> time of data collection.<br />

This study analyses two lessons <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> fourth year <strong>language</strong> course. In order<br />

for <strong>the</strong> reader to underst<strong>and</strong> where <strong>the</strong>se lessons fitted <strong>in</strong>, I will give a short<br />

overview of <strong>the</strong> course, its aims <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> dist<strong>in</strong>ctiveness of my approach.<br />

Dist<strong>in</strong>ctiveness of <strong>the</strong> Course<br />

The course which I am us<strong>in</strong>g as <strong>the</strong> basis for this study, is a fourth year Dutch<br />

<strong>language</strong> class. The reason for focus<strong>in</strong>g on this year group was partly pragmatic,<br />

<strong>in</strong> that this was <strong>the</strong> only <strong>language</strong> year group I was teach<strong>in</strong>g at that<br />

po<strong>in</strong>t. However, more importantly, I felt that for research<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> underst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g<br />

of <strong>the</strong> cultural locatedness of texts, <strong>the</strong> fourth year class would be <strong>the</strong> best<br />

start<strong>in</strong>g po<strong>in</strong>t as <strong>the</strong> students had just returned from <strong>the</strong> Ne<strong>the</strong>rl<strong>and</strong>s or Fl<strong>and</strong>ers<br />

on <strong>the</strong>ir Year Abroad, <strong>and</strong> would <strong>the</strong>refore have already experienced various<br />

cultural practices; <strong>in</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r words <strong>the</strong>y have already participated <strong>and</strong> have<br />

been socialised <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> ‘shared cultural knowledge’ that <strong>the</strong> Dutch readership<br />

for <strong>the</strong> texts we are us<strong>in</strong>g would have. The fourth year students would <strong>the</strong>refore<br />

be more likely to recognise <strong>the</strong> discourses <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> texts <strong>in</strong> relation to <strong>the</strong><br />

context of production, <strong>and</strong> be able to discuss texts at a <strong>critical</strong> level because<br />

<strong>the</strong>ir <strong>language</strong> competence would be that much greater than <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> first or<br />

second years.<br />

Whilst <strong>the</strong> course takes a cultuurtekst approach, which borrows concepts<br />

from cultural studies, it is important to emphasise that this study took place<br />

as part of a general <strong>language</strong> class <strong>and</strong> not a cultural studies class per se. This<br />

means that students were not just engaged <strong>in</strong> read<strong>in</strong>g, discussion <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>terpretation,<br />

but also <strong>in</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r practical <strong>language</strong> tasks which <strong>in</strong>cluded all <strong>the</strong> four<br />

traditional <strong>language</strong> skills. However, as <strong>the</strong> students on this course have just


86 <strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>With</strong> <strong>My</strong> <strong>Eyes</strong> <strong>Open</strong><br />

spent a substantial time <strong>in</strong> a Dutch-speak<strong>in</strong>g environment, <strong>the</strong>y are confident<br />

communicators at <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>ter<strong>personal</strong> social skills level (cf. Cumm<strong>in</strong>s), <strong>and</strong> are<br />

confident <strong>in</strong>tercultural speakers. For that reason, <strong>the</strong> course focuses more on<br />

cognitive <strong>language</strong> skills. It is largely centred around texts (<strong>in</strong>clud<strong>in</strong>g oral <strong>and</strong><br />

visual ones, although <strong>the</strong> latter were only touched upon), discussed <strong>in</strong> class <strong>and</strong><br />

with a range of follow up writ<strong>in</strong>g activities.<br />

At <strong>the</strong> time of data collection I had articulated <strong>the</strong> overall aim of <strong>the</strong> course<br />

at a practical level as enabl<strong>in</strong>g students to function <strong>and</strong> communicate at a professional,<br />

social <strong>and</strong> academic level <strong>in</strong> a Dutch-speak<strong>in</strong>g environment with<strong>in</strong><br />

a wide range of social <strong>and</strong> cultural contexts. Apart from advanc<strong>in</strong>g students’<br />

actual <strong>language</strong> skills, this function<strong>in</strong>g particularly requires <strong>the</strong> students to<br />

develop an awareness of how <strong>language</strong>, communication <strong>and</strong> culture relate to<br />

one ano<strong>the</strong>r. As I mentioned earlier <strong>the</strong> students need to be able to engage with<br />

communicative <strong>in</strong>stances at <strong>the</strong> level of context of situation as well as context<br />

of culture. Both levels would dem<strong>and</strong> a particular level of <strong>critical</strong>ity. Look<strong>in</strong>g<br />

at texts <strong>in</strong> relation to <strong>the</strong> context of situation requires students to engage<br />

with texts as products <strong>and</strong> encourages <strong>the</strong>m to th<strong>in</strong>k <strong>critical</strong>ly about <strong>the</strong> text <strong>in</strong><br />

terms of its <strong>in</strong>terplay of ideas, its coherence <strong>and</strong> clarity. Look<strong>in</strong>g at <strong>the</strong> context<br />

of culture requires students to engage with text as a process <strong>and</strong> encourage<br />

<strong>critical</strong>ity <strong>in</strong> terms of ‘discursive mapp<strong>in</strong>g’: look<strong>in</strong>g at texts for <strong>the</strong> way <strong>the</strong>y<br />

draw on discourses <strong>and</strong> produce ‘truth claims’ <strong>and</strong> ma<strong>in</strong>ta<strong>in</strong> assumptions about<br />

<strong>the</strong> world <strong>and</strong> power differentials. Students need to be ‘<strong>critical</strong> <strong>in</strong>tercultural <strong>language</strong><br />

users’, not only <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir ability to read <strong>and</strong> talk about texts, but also <strong>in</strong><br />

be<strong>in</strong>g able to write <strong>and</strong> address readers <strong>the</strong>mselves, tak<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong>to account <strong>the</strong><br />

communicative dem<strong>and</strong>s set by both levels of contexts.<br />

As set out <strong>in</strong> previous chapters, <strong>the</strong> course differed from o<strong>the</strong>r Dutch <strong>language</strong><br />

courses <strong>in</strong> its focus on awareness rais<strong>in</strong>g of ‘culture <strong>in</strong> <strong>language</strong>’. In my<br />

previous chapters I criticised <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>strumental approaches to <strong>language</strong> learn<strong>in</strong>g<br />

which are <strong>in</strong>formed by <strong>the</strong> guidel<strong>in</strong>es of <strong>the</strong> Council of Europe. Particularly <strong>in</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> Ne<strong>the</strong>rl<strong>and</strong>s <strong>the</strong>re is a strong <strong>in</strong>strumental focus <strong>in</strong> <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g. <strong>My</strong><br />

criticism of <strong>in</strong>strumentalism is directed at its limited <strong>and</strong> reductive approach<br />

to <strong>the</strong> social <strong>and</strong> cultural world. Frequently <strong>in</strong> <strong>in</strong>strumentally oriented textbooks,<br />

examples of ‘<strong>language</strong> <strong>in</strong> use’ are presented as if <strong>the</strong> <strong>language</strong> users all<br />

share <strong>the</strong> same context <strong>and</strong> speak with <strong>the</strong> same voice; as if <strong>the</strong>re is a universal<br />

(native) speaker.<br />

That does not mean that I believe prepar<strong>in</strong>g students for <strong>the</strong> world of work<br />

is irrelevant, but I believe that <strong>the</strong> ‘world of work’ is part of <strong>the</strong> complex wider<br />

cultural context. We cannot predict what particular l<strong>in</strong>guistic <strong>and</strong> cultural contexts<br />

our graduates will encounter. What we can predict, however, is that <strong>the</strong>se<br />

situations will be complex <strong>and</strong> differ each time, will be challeng<strong>in</strong>g, consist of<br />

many <strong>in</strong>determ<strong>in</strong>acies <strong>and</strong> will be <strong>in</strong>tercultural.<br />

As well as l<strong>in</strong>guistic skills, students should develop <strong>in</strong>tellectual skills which<br />

go over <strong>and</strong> beyond <strong>the</strong> cognitive academic <strong>language</strong> proficiency of writ<strong>in</strong>g<br />

cogent arguments <strong>in</strong> order to underst<strong>and</strong> <strong>and</strong> become aware of <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> its


Context of Teach<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> Research 87<br />

uses <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> cultural world. These are not just skills for functional <strong>and</strong> pragmatic<br />

purposes, but also for ideological purposes: recognis<strong>in</strong>g on <strong>the</strong> one h<strong>and</strong> how<br />

ideas <strong>and</strong> values are reflected <strong>and</strong> constructed <strong>in</strong> texts, how power relations are<br />

reproduced <strong>and</strong> how <strong>the</strong> reader is positioned <strong>in</strong> certa<strong>in</strong> texts.<br />

<strong>With</strong> <strong>the</strong>se factors <strong>in</strong> m<strong>in</strong>d, I designed <strong>the</strong> course so that students were<br />

gradually made aware of <strong>the</strong> wider cultural context of <strong>the</strong> text <strong>and</strong> how this is<br />

reflected <strong>and</strong> constructed <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>language</strong> used. I had ‘packaged’ this approach<br />

to students <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> more pragmatically formulated notion of ‘style’. After all students’<br />

expectations <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir own objectives for this course would have been<br />

primarily to improve <strong>the</strong>ir <strong>language</strong> skills, not to learn how to analyse texts.<br />

The importance of look<strong>in</strong>g at cultural values <strong>in</strong> texts, I expla<strong>in</strong>ed, was partly to<br />

recognise as a reader where a text is ’com<strong>in</strong>g from’, but also, it would help <strong>the</strong>m<br />

<strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir practical writ<strong>in</strong>g skills by be<strong>in</strong>g able to write stylistically appropriately<br />

for different aims <strong>and</strong> purposes.<br />

Overview of <strong>the</strong> syllabus<br />

The course of 20 weeks is split <strong>in</strong>to two parts. In practice <strong>the</strong> material that I<br />

wanted to cover <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> first part took approximately 12 weeks, with 8 weeks left<br />

for <strong>the</strong> rema<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>g part of <strong>the</strong> course. The table below shows a schematic overview<br />

of <strong>the</strong> course. However, <strong>the</strong> course did not progress as neatly as <strong>the</strong> overview<br />

suggests. As well as discuss<strong>in</strong>g texts <strong>and</strong> do<strong>in</strong>g writ<strong>in</strong>g activities, we also<br />

did grammatical exercises where appropriate. In addition a number of lessons<br />

were spent on translat<strong>in</strong>g texts as this offers a way to discuss cultural aspects<br />

of a text.<br />

The first 12 weeks of <strong>the</strong> course consisted of two blocks. The first block, <strong>in</strong>troduces<br />

<strong>the</strong> notion of ‘style’ <strong>in</strong> relation to <strong>the</strong> aim <strong>and</strong> audience of a text before<br />

look<strong>in</strong>g at how <strong>language</strong> <strong>in</strong> its stylistic choice of structures <strong>and</strong> lexis can reflect<br />

particular ideological positions <strong>in</strong> texts. In order to help students to query <strong>the</strong><br />

seem<strong>in</strong>gly natural positions <strong>in</strong> texts, I <strong>in</strong>troduced most texts <strong>in</strong> ‘pair<strong>in</strong>gs’ so that<br />

students could see how else <strong>the</strong> topic could be talked about. I also structured<br />

<strong>the</strong> ideas <strong>in</strong> a gradual way, mov<strong>in</strong>g from ideas of situational context to context<br />

of culture. Paired texts covered <strong>the</strong> same topic, but were ei<strong>the</strong>r written for different<br />

purposes, for different audiences, or consisted of different genres or draw<br />

on different discourses.<br />

The second block of this first part of <strong>the</strong> course applied <strong>the</strong>se conceptual<br />

ideas to a more ‘traditional’ area of advanced <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g; that of argumentation<br />

<strong>and</strong> text structure. In look<strong>in</strong>g at structure <strong>and</strong> argumentation we<br />

<strong>in</strong>itially focused on <strong>the</strong> ‘textual’ <strong>and</strong> ‘product’ level of <strong>the</strong> text, I <strong>in</strong>troduced<br />

students first to <strong>the</strong> academic, rhetorical <strong>and</strong> l<strong>in</strong>guistic aspects of <strong>the</strong>se areas,<br />

e.g. how arguments <strong>and</strong> texts are constructed, <strong>and</strong> cohesion <strong>and</strong> coherence <strong>in</strong><br />

texts. Then we looked at <strong>the</strong>se texts <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir situational <strong>and</strong> cultural contexts.<br />

It is <strong>in</strong> this block that I <strong>in</strong>troduce <strong>the</strong> notion of cultuurtekst us<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> Men’s


88 <strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>With</strong> <strong>My</strong> <strong>Eyes</strong> <strong>Open</strong><br />

Health text which is <strong>the</strong> focus of this study. I will discuss <strong>the</strong>se lessons <strong>in</strong> more<br />

detail below.<br />

The second part of <strong>the</strong> course aimed to put <strong>the</strong> framework <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> new<br />

underst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>gs of cultuurtekst <strong>in</strong>to practice <strong>in</strong> more practically <strong>and</strong> professionally<br />

oriented situations <strong>and</strong> contexts, such as report <strong>and</strong> letter writ<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong><br />

giv<strong>in</strong>g oral presentations. I ask students to look at addressivity <strong>and</strong> at position<strong>in</strong>g<br />

of <strong>the</strong> texts, as well as to write for different contexts, <strong>and</strong> draw<strong>in</strong>g on different<br />

discourses. <strong>My</strong> ma<strong>in</strong> aim <strong>in</strong> this second part of <strong>the</strong> course with mov<strong>in</strong>g<br />

from cultuurtekst to <strong>in</strong>strumental <strong>and</strong> goal oriented areas of <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g<br />

was to encourage students to apply <strong>the</strong>ir <strong>critical</strong> awareness of discourses to<br />

communicative events which may seem even more natural than those of popular<br />

media texts, but are equally filled with different voices, discourses <strong>and</strong> ideologies.<br />

In <strong>the</strong>ir writ<strong>in</strong>g I want students to be responsible towards <strong>the</strong>ir readers<br />

<strong>and</strong> audience – to take account of ‘addressivity’.<br />

Course overview<br />

TERM 1 Language <strong>and</strong> Culture<br />

Block 1<br />

Topics:<br />

Aim: to <strong>in</strong>troduce <strong>the</strong> concepts <strong>in</strong> progressive<br />

fashion<br />

Representations of Dutch (<strong>and</strong><br />

English) culture <strong>and</strong> society <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Dutch media<br />

Compar<strong>in</strong>g discourses<br />

The multi-cultural society<br />

A current debate, e.g. euthanasia<br />

Gender roles <strong>and</strong> representations<br />

Texts used <strong>in</strong>clude:<br />

Two newspaper reports from different<br />

newspapers report<strong>in</strong>g on an attempted<br />

prisoner break-out’. Newspapers:<br />

Telegraaf <strong>and</strong> Volkskrant.<br />

Two <strong>in</strong>terviews conducted by a female<br />

journalist <strong>in</strong> a series of <strong>in</strong>terviews with<br />

‘experts’ about <strong>the</strong>ir views on Dutch<br />

identity. One was an ex-diplomat, <strong>the</strong><br />

o<strong>the</strong>r a young female parliamentarian<br />

of Turkish descent. Newspaper:<br />

Volkskrant.<br />

Texts from same genre, but different<br />

audiences <strong>and</strong> orientations are<br />

compared for different representation<br />

of <strong>the</strong> same event <strong>in</strong> terms of <strong>in</strong>formation<br />

focused on or left out; grammar,<br />

lexis <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir effect.<br />

Texts from same genre are looked at<br />

<strong>critical</strong>ly <strong>and</strong> used for discussion of<br />

content <strong>and</strong> are compared for different<br />

position<strong>in</strong>g from journalist <strong>and</strong><br />

<strong>in</strong>terviewee <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r way round,<br />

through <strong>language</strong> used.


Context of Teach<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> Research 89<br />

Two <strong>in</strong>formative texts about Dutch<br />

identity: 1) textbook for social studies<br />

at secondary school; 2) <strong>the</strong> first two<br />

pages of an article from a popular<br />

academic monograph Het nut van<br />

Nederl<strong>and</strong>.<br />

Three texts represent<strong>in</strong>g regional identities:<br />

1) article from Dutch newspaper,<br />

Volkskrant, about <strong>the</strong> Cotswolds;<br />

2) column <strong>in</strong> newspaper, Trouw, by<br />

Dutch novelist about his experiences<br />

of <strong>and</strong> views on London. 3) a texts<br />

from popular media, One, a magaz<strong>in</strong>e<br />

aimed at young women, ‘exoticification’<br />

<strong>and</strong> essentialis<strong>in</strong>g particular<br />

travel dest<strong>in</strong>ations.<br />

A set of texts to make <strong>the</strong> differences<br />

clear between aim, audience,<br />

style <strong>and</strong> genre of text. Topic: self<br />

development courses. Texts: 1) PR<br />

material from <strong>personal</strong> development/vocational<br />

tra<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>g company;<br />

2) a section from a popular weekly<br />

publication for young women (Viva)<br />

giv<strong>in</strong>g ‘vignettes’ of people talk<strong>in</strong>g<br />

about courses <strong>the</strong>y have taken <strong>and</strong><br />

how this helped <strong>the</strong>m to develop<br />

<strong>personal</strong> skills; 3) course description<br />

from <strong>the</strong> website of a publication<br />

aimed at professional staff, Intermediair<br />

Loopbaantra<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>gen.<br />

Block 2 Argumentation<br />

Text from text book is looked at<br />

<strong>critical</strong>ly for essentialist representation<br />

of an aspect of Dutch culture,<br />

<strong>and</strong> scrut<strong>in</strong>ised for how <strong>the</strong> <strong>language</strong><br />

used <strong>and</strong> its ‘breezy style’ help to<br />

‘conv<strong>in</strong>ce’. Text from academic monograph<br />

is used to compare its style: its<br />

structure <strong>and</strong> stylistic strategies (e.g.<br />

repetition <strong>and</strong> contrast) also help to<br />

‘conv<strong>in</strong>ce’.<br />

The travel texts are used to fur<strong>the</strong>r<br />

talk about representation of identity,<br />

<strong>and</strong> how <strong>the</strong> <strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> style<br />

used aids respectively 1) its nostalgic<br />

impression of <strong>the</strong> Cotswolds through<br />

romantic literary <strong>language</strong>, 2) discuss<strong>in</strong>g<br />

students’ <strong>personal</strong> responses to <strong>the</strong><br />

novelist’s views, <strong>and</strong> 3) its exoticis<strong>in</strong>g<br />

<strong>and</strong> direct<strong>in</strong>g at audience by fitt<strong>in</strong>g<br />

<strong>in</strong> with expectations of genre, us<strong>in</strong>g<br />

techniques of rhym<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> repetition<br />

<strong>and</strong> focus<strong>in</strong>g on senses.<br />

We analysed <strong>the</strong> texts for genre,<br />

purpose, audience <strong>and</strong> style. This<br />

led to talk<strong>in</strong>g about different values<br />

about work <strong>and</strong> <strong>personal</strong> development<br />

which were reflected <strong>in</strong> some of <strong>the</strong><br />

texts.<br />

Tasks <strong>and</strong> assessment:<br />

Activities <strong>in</strong>cluded discussion about <strong>and</strong><br />

analysis of <strong>the</strong> texts. Writ<strong>in</strong>g tasks are<br />

<strong>in</strong> preparation for <strong>the</strong> assessment task<br />

which is to write two contrast<strong>in</strong>g pieces:<br />

a fairly essentialised description of a<br />

country or region or town <strong>in</strong> a ‘closed’<br />

style as well as a more nuanced version<br />

about <strong>the</strong> same place <strong>in</strong> a popular<br />

academic style.<br />

Aim: to apply <strong>the</strong> concepts to a larger<br />

range of genres relat<strong>in</strong>g to arguments,<br />

debates <strong>and</strong> discussions. Introduce <strong>the</strong><br />

concept of cultuurtekst more explicitly.


90 <strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>With</strong> <strong>My</strong> <strong>Eyes</strong> <strong>Open</strong><br />

Texts <strong>and</strong> materials used <strong>in</strong>clude:<br />

Text book for native speakers about<br />

argumentation structures<br />

Ons drugsbeleid mag er zijn.<br />

Rationale for drug policy written by<br />

Dutch Health Secretary (published <strong>in</strong><br />

NRC newspaper.)<br />

Three texts about a new euthanasia<br />

law <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> Ne<strong>the</strong>rl<strong>and</strong>s: 1 <strong>and</strong> 2) two<br />

newspaper editorials from Trouw <strong>and</strong><br />

Volkskrant respectively. 3) An emotive<br />

<strong>in</strong>terview with a mo<strong>the</strong>r whose child<br />

died through euthanasia.<br />

Three texts: 1) Het multiculturele<br />

debat, Paul Scheffer, NRC. This text<br />

later became a key text <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> discussion<br />

surround<strong>in</strong>g multiculturalism<br />

<strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> Ne<strong>the</strong>rl<strong>and</strong>s. 2) A criticism on<br />

this article <strong>and</strong> 3) Scheffer’s response<br />

to that.<br />

Three texts about gender roles <strong>and</strong><br />

representation: 1) a polemical text: ‘De<br />

man als d<strong>in</strong>osaurus’, Liesbeth Wytzes,<br />

Volkskrant. 2) An argued response to<br />

this text; 3) Men’s Health text: ‘Pas op.<br />

Er word op je gejaagd’.<br />

Focus:<br />

Text <strong>in</strong> context of situation:<br />

- Text purpose<br />

- Audience<br />

Text as product:<br />

- Argumentation structures<br />

- Argumentation types/genres<br />

- Cohesion <strong>and</strong> coherence<br />

Text as context of culture<br />

- Genre<br />

- Intertexts<br />

- Implicit argumentation/discourses<br />

- Cultuurtekst<br />

NB The discussion of this particular<br />

text forms <strong>the</strong> focus of <strong>and</strong> is <strong>the</strong> entry<br />

po<strong>in</strong>t of my study.<br />

Tasks <strong>and</strong> assessment:<br />

Activities <strong>in</strong>cluded discussion about <strong>and</strong><br />

analysis of <strong>the</strong> texts. Writ<strong>in</strong>g tasks were<br />

<strong>in</strong> preparation for <strong>the</strong> Assessment task<br />

which was to write an argument about<br />

<strong>the</strong> same topic <strong>and</strong> more or less <strong>the</strong> same<br />

viewpo<strong>in</strong>t, but for different audiences<br />

<strong>and</strong> purposes <strong>and</strong> hence draw<strong>in</strong>g on different<br />

discourses.<br />

TERM 2 Practical skills<br />

Aim: Apply <strong>the</strong> concepts <strong>in</strong>troduced <strong>in</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> first half to communicative situations<br />

often encountered <strong>in</strong> work-related<br />

contexts


Context of Teach<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> Research 91<br />

Oral presentations<br />

Materials used:<br />

Textbook on communication<br />

Presentations from a symposium about<br />

<strong>the</strong> topic whe<strong>the</strong>r Dutch <strong>language</strong> is <strong>in</strong><br />

danger of disappear<strong>in</strong>g<br />

Report writ<strong>in</strong>g<br />

Materials used:<br />

Au<strong>the</strong>ntic reports of <strong>in</strong>stitutions <strong>and</strong><br />

companies<br />

Au<strong>the</strong>ntic contexts<br />

We look <strong>critical</strong>ly at text book examples.<br />

It is useful to ga<strong>in</strong> new <strong>language</strong><br />

expressions, but we critique its lack of<br />

au<strong>the</strong>nticity. We talk about different<br />

styles <strong>and</strong> audience needs <strong>and</strong> contexts.<br />

Addressivity <strong>and</strong> audience.<br />

We listen to two presentations held at<br />

a symposium <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> Ne<strong>the</strong>rl<strong>and</strong>s to<br />

see how <strong>the</strong>y are structured <strong>and</strong> what<br />

techniques <strong>the</strong> speakers use, such as<br />

repetition.<br />

Tasks <strong>and</strong> assessment<br />

Students work on sample presentations<br />

for different contexts. These are recorded<br />

on film <strong>and</strong> discussed <strong>in</strong>dividually with<br />

students for po<strong>in</strong>ters on style <strong>and</strong> manner<br />

etc.<br />

Oral presentation: students use <strong>the</strong><br />

same topic as <strong>the</strong>ir year abroad research<br />

project <strong>and</strong> choose an appropriate <strong>and</strong><br />

au<strong>the</strong>ntic context, <strong>and</strong> determ<strong>in</strong>e what<br />

role <strong>the</strong>y <strong>the</strong>mselves <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> audience<br />

need to play. Students are assessed on<br />

relevance <strong>and</strong> appropriacy of content<br />

<strong>and</strong> style with<strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> chosen context.<br />

Identity<br />

We look at <strong>the</strong>se reports partly <strong>in</strong> terms<br />

of product, <strong>the</strong> k<strong>in</strong>d of conventions<br />

with<strong>in</strong> report writ<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> expressions<br />

<strong>and</strong> representations of statistical<br />

<strong>in</strong>formation, but we particularly look at<br />

<strong>the</strong>se <strong>in</strong> terms of context of culture: what<br />

corporate or public identity <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>stitution/company<br />

is represent<strong>in</strong>g through<br />

<strong>language</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>formation focused<br />

on (i.e. traditional <strong>and</strong> trustworthy, or<br />

dynamic, market leader, environmentally<br />

aware, successful, etc.).<br />

Tasks <strong>and</strong> assessment:<br />

Activities <strong>in</strong>clude discussion about <strong>and</strong><br />

analysis of <strong>the</strong> texts. Writ<strong>in</strong>g tasks are <strong>in</strong><br />

preparation for <strong>the</strong> Assessment task


92 <strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>With</strong> <strong>My</strong> <strong>Eyes</strong> <strong>Open</strong><br />

Letter writ<strong>in</strong>g<br />

Text book on communication for a few<br />

examples.<br />

Many au<strong>the</strong>ntic letters: e.g. ask<strong>in</strong>g for<br />

donations, newsletter, letters from<br />

school to parents, <strong>in</strong>vitation to a leav<strong>in</strong>g<br />

party of a colleague at work, <strong>in</strong>vitation to<br />

project meet<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> so on.<br />

which was to conduct a simple study,<br />

i.e. <strong>in</strong> local swimm<strong>in</strong>g club or amongst<br />

students regard<strong>in</strong>g eat<strong>in</strong>g habits, <strong>and</strong> to<br />

write two reports us<strong>in</strong>g more or less <strong>the</strong><br />

same <strong>in</strong>formation but for different audiences<br />

<strong>and</strong> purposes.<br />

Addressivity<br />

We look at text book examples <strong>critical</strong>ly.<br />

It is useful for some <strong>language</strong> expressions,<br />

but we critique its lack of au<strong>the</strong>nticity.<br />

Talk about different styles <strong>and</strong><br />

audience needs <strong>and</strong> contexts. Addressivity<br />

<strong>and</strong> audience.<br />

We used a framework I made for analys<strong>in</strong>g<br />

letters <strong>and</strong> focus on <strong>in</strong>ter<strong>personal</strong><br />

relations <strong>and</strong> position<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> power<br />

relations <strong>and</strong> how <strong>the</strong>se are embedded <strong>in</strong><br />

<strong>language</strong>.<br />

Tasks <strong>and</strong> assessments:<br />

Tasks <strong>in</strong>cluded writ<strong>in</strong>g a range of letters<br />

for different purposes <strong>and</strong> audiences <strong>and</strong><br />

‘relationships’ <strong>in</strong>clud<strong>in</strong>g power roles<br />

Summary<br />

This task is assessed dur<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> exam<br />

where students have to write two letters<br />

about <strong>the</strong> same topic us<strong>in</strong>g different roles<br />

<strong>and</strong> purposes <strong>and</strong> position<strong>in</strong>g, e.g. provost<br />

send<strong>in</strong>g letter to students advis<strong>in</strong>g<br />

not to go on strike, union send<strong>in</strong>g letter<br />

to students urg<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong>m to go on strike.<br />

Context<br />

In <strong>the</strong> last couple of lessons we focus on<br />

<strong>the</strong> importance of context <strong>in</strong> writ<strong>in</strong>g a<br />

summary. Depend<strong>in</strong>g on why you want<br />

to write a summary <strong>and</strong> for whom,<br />

you will focus on different aspects <strong>and</strong><br />

formulate it differently.<br />

The Lessons<br />

The two lessons I focus on <strong>in</strong> this study represent <strong>the</strong> po<strong>in</strong>t <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> course where<br />

I <strong>in</strong>troduce <strong>the</strong> notion of cultuurtekst explicitly to <strong>the</strong> students. Even though we<br />

have looked at discourses <strong>in</strong> texts at earlier po<strong>in</strong>ts <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> course, I had masked<br />

that as look<strong>in</strong>g at ‘style’.


Context of Teach<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> Research 93<br />

These two particular lessons fitted <strong>in</strong>to a series of lessons with<strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> block<br />

on argumentation, which had as its start<strong>in</strong>g po<strong>in</strong>t gender roles <strong>and</strong> representations.<br />

Prior to discuss<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> Men’s Health text, <strong>the</strong> class discussed a fem<strong>in</strong>ist<br />

polemical article, ‘De man als d<strong>in</strong>osaurus’, (‘The male as d<strong>in</strong>osaur’), by a female<br />

journalist, <strong>and</strong> a <strong>critical</strong> response to that. The students looked at this text particularly<br />

to see how <strong>the</strong> l<strong>in</strong>guistic representation through grammar <strong>and</strong> style<br />

enhances <strong>the</strong> impression of <strong>the</strong> strong successful female <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> weak disempowered<br />

male. I <strong>the</strong>n <strong>in</strong>troduced <strong>the</strong> text which forms <strong>the</strong> focus of this study,<br />

<strong>the</strong> text from Men’s Health (see appendix).<br />

The reason for discuss<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> Men’s Health text was that it provided a range of<br />

different <strong>and</strong> contrast<strong>in</strong>g discourses with <strong>the</strong> previous texts. Whereas <strong>the</strong> first<br />

two texts, respectively <strong>the</strong> fem<strong>in</strong>ist text <strong>and</strong> a <strong>critical</strong> response to it, came from<br />

a ‘quality’ newspaper (de Volkskrant), <strong>the</strong> Men’s Health text is a different genre<br />

text from a popular lifestyle ‘glossy’ for men.<br />

The rationale for us<strong>in</strong>g a text from <strong>the</strong> popular media is that discourses tend<br />

to be more exaggerated <strong>and</strong> easily recognisable. Moreover, as Wallace cit<strong>in</strong>g<br />

Luke et. al. (2001: 113) states, <strong>the</strong>se texts may seem <strong>in</strong>nocuous, neutral <strong>and</strong><br />

requir<strong>in</strong>g just a simple response, ‘cumulatively <strong>the</strong>y document <strong>and</strong> shape social<br />

<strong>and</strong> cultural life’ (Wallace, (2003: 1). This particular Men’s Health text, I felt,<br />

would easily yield a discussion around discourses <strong>and</strong> values <strong>in</strong> texts. The topic<br />

crossed national boundaries <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> article drew on various conflict<strong>in</strong>g discourses<br />

familiar <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> western world. Moreover, I thought <strong>the</strong>re was a Dutch<br />

articulation <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> text, as I will expla<strong>in</strong> below.<br />

Framework <strong>and</strong> How it Relates to <strong>the</strong> Two Classes<br />

The framework I have developed (see below) borrows to some degree from Wallace<br />

(2003: 39), <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> sense that her concern with <strong>critical</strong> <strong>language</strong> awareness<br />

(CLA) is both with critiqu<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> logic, arguments <strong>and</strong> sentiments expressed <strong>in</strong><br />

texts, as well as <strong>the</strong> ideological assumptions underp<strong>in</strong>n<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong>se (ibid: 42). As<br />

<strong>the</strong> basis of my framework I adapted Wallace’s orient<strong>in</strong>g questions which she<br />

based on Kress (1989): 1) why has <strong>the</strong> text been written?; 2) To whom is <strong>the</strong> text<br />

addressed?; 3) What is <strong>the</strong> topic?; 4) How is <strong>the</strong> topic be<strong>in</strong>g written about?; 5)<br />

What o<strong>the</strong>r ways of writ<strong>in</strong>g about <strong>the</strong> topic are <strong>the</strong>re? However, I am not follow<strong>in</strong>g<br />

Wallace’s Hallidayan methodology, based on Halliday’s Systemic Functional<br />

L<strong>in</strong>guistics (1994), partly because of its high level of abstraction which<br />

would dem<strong>and</strong> much more specialist <strong>in</strong>-depth analysis <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> use of meta<strong>language</strong>.<br />

<strong>My</strong> <strong>the</strong>oretical concerns are less with <strong>in</strong>-depth analysis accord<strong>in</strong>g to<br />

clearly del<strong>in</strong>eated l<strong>in</strong>guistic categories. Instead, I saw my framework partly as<br />

a tool for look<strong>in</strong>g at texts, at both levels of ‘text as product’, <strong>and</strong> ‘text as cultuurtekst’,<br />

each encompass<strong>in</strong>g a particular perspective on <strong>critical</strong>ity. As I set out<br />

before, one of my concerns with read<strong>in</strong>g texts <strong>in</strong> class is also with <strong>the</strong> cultural. I<br />

saw cultuurtekst not only as a tool for analysis, but also as a guidel<strong>in</strong>e to facili-


94 <strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>With</strong> <strong>My</strong> <strong>Eyes</strong> <strong>Open</strong><br />

tate <strong>the</strong> dialogue <strong>in</strong> class, to provide <strong>the</strong> ‘fuel’ <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> process of collaborat<strong>in</strong>g<br />

<strong>in</strong> mak<strong>in</strong>g sense of <strong>the</strong> text. Moreover, cultuurtekst also embodies <strong>the</strong> cultural<br />

aspect of <strong>language</strong> learn<strong>in</strong>g, as by look<strong>in</strong>g at discourses <strong>in</strong> texts, students can<br />

access social, historical <strong>and</strong> political mean<strong>in</strong>gs.<br />

I <strong>in</strong>tended for <strong>the</strong> discussion around texts to move from a focus on text at a<br />

textual level, to text at a cultuurtekst level, which I saw <strong>in</strong> relation to respectively<br />

<strong>the</strong> context of situation <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> context of culture. I based <strong>the</strong> level of context of<br />

situation on Hymes’ model of communication, even though strictly speak<strong>in</strong>g<br />

this model also encompasses cultural <strong>and</strong> social contexts as part of some of <strong>the</strong><br />

speech categories such as norm <strong>and</strong> genre, but, <strong>the</strong>se, I would say, are dist<strong>in</strong>ct<br />

from <strong>the</strong> context of culture, as <strong>the</strong>y do not explicitly consider values embedded<br />

<strong>in</strong> <strong>language</strong> use. For my framework <strong>the</strong>n I conceptualised <strong>the</strong> context of<br />

situation <strong>in</strong> a slightly more ‘pared’ down manner than Hymes’ model, focus<strong>in</strong>g<br />

particularly on <strong>the</strong> where, to whom, when, why <strong>and</strong> how. Or as I have phrased<br />

it <strong>in</strong> my framework, <strong>the</strong> text audience, <strong>the</strong> text function, <strong>the</strong> text structure.<br />

English translation of framework<br />

Framework for analys<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> underst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g texts<br />

1 – Content: what (or who) is <strong>the</strong> text about?<br />

- what is <strong>the</strong> ma<strong>in</strong> po<strong>in</strong>t?<br />

- maybe also: what are <strong>the</strong> subsidiary po<strong>in</strong>ts?<br />

- what is exactly said about those po<strong>in</strong>ts?<br />

- Relat<strong>in</strong>g to your own expectations <strong>and</strong> knowledge<br />

- to what extent do you recognise <strong>the</strong> <strong>the</strong>me of <strong>the</strong> text?<br />

- <strong>in</strong> what k<strong>in</strong>d of situations have you come across this before (hav<strong>in</strong>g read or<br />

heard about it?<br />

- <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong> what way?<br />

2 – Immediate context:<br />

- aim/function<br />

- what does <strong>the</strong> text ‘do’? (what does <strong>the</strong> text want to achieve?) examples of functions<br />

are: to <strong>in</strong>form, to analyse a problem, to suggest a solution for a problem, to<br />

amuse, to give an op<strong>in</strong>ion, to conv<strong>in</strong>ce <strong>the</strong> reader of a particular argument, to expla<strong>in</strong><br />

someth<strong>in</strong>g, to try <strong>and</strong> conv<strong>in</strong>ce <strong>the</strong> reader to change his/her behaviour, etc.<br />

- Describe <strong>the</strong> function <strong>in</strong> relation to <strong>the</strong> content of <strong>the</strong> text. For example: this text<br />

provides an overview of <strong>the</strong> different sav<strong>in</strong>g accounts available at this bank. Or:<br />

this text tries to conv<strong>in</strong>ce <strong>the</strong> readers that <strong>the</strong> product of this company is <strong>the</strong> best on<br />

<strong>the</strong> market.<br />

- Which (strategic) means are used to achieve that aim?<br />

For example: Engage <strong>the</strong> reader by appeal<strong>in</strong>g to mak<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> <strong>the</strong>me recognisable, or<br />

engage <strong>the</strong> reader through grammatical structures, e.g. use of imperfect tense. Or:<br />

Conv<strong>in</strong>ce <strong>the</strong> reader by referr<strong>in</strong>g to sources of authority, or by mak<strong>in</strong>g comparisons,<br />

or by referr<strong>in</strong>g to a generally accepted ‘rule’ or convention, etc.<br />

- target audience: who is <strong>the</strong> text aimed at?


Context of Teach<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> Research 95<br />

- is <strong>the</strong> text written for a certa<strong>in</strong> situation or a certa<strong>in</strong> publication?<br />

- <strong>and</strong> what do you know about that situation?<br />

- if you don’t know that situation or publication, are <strong>the</strong>re clues <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> text which<br />

could help you to f<strong>in</strong>d out what k<strong>in</strong>d of audience <strong>the</strong> text is aimed at? (for<br />

example: is <strong>the</strong> reader expected to have certa<strong>in</strong> prior knowledge, <strong>the</strong> way <strong>the</strong> reader<br />

is addressed (or not), <strong>the</strong> k<strong>in</strong>d of arguments which are used, k<strong>in</strong>d of sources which<br />

are used, complexity, livel<strong>in</strong>ess, formality, <strong>and</strong> use of grammar: use of passives,<br />

complex sentence structures, use of verbs, nouns, adjectives etc.)<br />

3 – genre<br />

- What k<strong>in</strong>d of text is it? (for example: a bus<strong>in</strong>ess letter, a <strong>personal</strong> letter, an<br />

<strong>in</strong>vitation for a party, a news report, an op<strong>in</strong>ion article <strong>in</strong> a newspaper, an essay,<br />

a report, an academic article, a conversation, a joke, an <strong>in</strong>formative article <strong>in</strong> a<br />

women’s glossy, dietary advice etc.)<br />

4 – text as text<br />

- structure<br />

- How is <strong>the</strong> text structured?<br />

- What is <strong>the</strong> effect?<br />

- cohesion<br />

- How are <strong>the</strong> sentences <strong>and</strong> sentence parts connected? (for example: formal<br />

markers, use of ellipsis, repetitions, through word order, synonyms, bridg<strong>in</strong>g sentences<br />

which <strong>in</strong>dicate l<strong>in</strong>ks explicitly etc.)<br />

- What is <strong>the</strong> effect?<br />

5 – text as cultuurtekst<br />

- How does <strong>the</strong> text talk about <strong>the</strong> topic <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> ‘participants’? Show this by referr<strong>in</strong>g<br />

to specific words <strong>and</strong> expressions. (For example: written from perspective of<br />

<strong>the</strong> ‘participants’; distant; <strong>critical</strong>; ambiguous; knowledgeable; angry; sympa<strong>the</strong>tically;<br />

with empathy; with disda<strong>in</strong>; from a power position; as truth; cautiously etc.)<br />

- How is <strong>the</strong> reader addressed? (as equal, patronis<strong>in</strong>gly; as a ‘student’, from <strong>the</strong><br />

assumption reader shares <strong>the</strong> same ideas <strong>and</strong> values; with (dis)respect; etc.)<br />

- Which values do you recognise <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> text? (for example: fem<strong>in</strong>istic; new age;<br />

religious; social-democratic; humanistic; conservative; capitalistic; <strong>in</strong>dividualistic;<br />

collaboratively; environmentally aware; nationalistic; etc.)<br />

- Which different ‘discourses’ <strong>and</strong> ‘<strong>in</strong>tertexts’ do you recognise <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> text?<br />

(see above, <strong>and</strong> discourses rem<strong>in</strong>iscent of law, text books, advertis<strong>in</strong>g, f<strong>in</strong>ancial<br />

world etc.)<br />

- Are <strong>the</strong>se values conflict<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> anyway?<br />

6 – evaluation<br />

- Why is this text written?<br />

- If you would write it for a different target group what <strong>and</strong> how would you adapt it?<br />

- What o<strong>the</strong>r ways could you write about this topic (th<strong>in</strong>k about aim, audience,<br />

values <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>tertexts?<br />

- Is it an acceptable text if you look at it from a liberal view of text structure (<strong>in</strong><br />

terms of argument, structure, clarity <strong>and</strong> ‘honesty’)?<br />

- How do you respond yourself to <strong>the</strong> text now? Compare with your own expectations<br />

you had written down at po<strong>in</strong>t 1.


96 <strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>With</strong> <strong>My</strong> <strong>Eyes</strong> <strong>Open</strong><br />

I <strong>in</strong>troduced this framework at <strong>the</strong> po<strong>in</strong>t of <strong>the</strong> lessons where we looked at<br />

<strong>the</strong> Men’s Health text. The questions <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> framework were not specifically<br />

geared to this particular text. So, even though one aspect of <strong>the</strong> second lesson<br />

related to Dutch articulation, <strong>the</strong> framework itself does not cover this aspect.<br />

The notion of Dutch articulation was not a general po<strong>in</strong>t to be discussed for<br />

each text we read, but seemed pert<strong>in</strong>ent to this Men’s Health text. There are six<br />

po<strong>in</strong>ts <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> framework, which relate to various stages <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>terpretation<br />

process, as I had conceptualised this. These stages move gradually from content<br />

<strong>and</strong> description gradually to <strong>in</strong>terpretat<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> problematis<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> text. The<br />

earlier po<strong>in</strong>ts <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> framework relate to look<strong>in</strong>g at <strong>the</strong> text from an ‘outside’<br />

perspective, whereas look<strong>in</strong>g at <strong>the</strong> complexity of <strong>the</strong> text as cultuurtekst <strong>in</strong>troduces<br />

discursive mapp<strong>in</strong>g which <strong>in</strong>volves students look<strong>in</strong>g at texts also from an<br />

‘<strong>in</strong>side’ perspective.<br />

In design<strong>in</strong>g my framework I did not take account of <strong>the</strong> framework which<br />

O’Regan (2006) designed for his approach which he calls <strong>the</strong> TACO approach:<br />

Text as a Critical Object, as his study was not available <strong>the</strong>n. <strong>My</strong> framework<br />

does <strong>in</strong>deed differ from O’Regan’s <strong>in</strong> that his framework is designed to be<br />

<strong>in</strong>terpretive, as well as analytical. <strong>My</strong> approach as I expla<strong>in</strong>ed before was less<br />

explicitly analytical <strong>and</strong> partly formed <strong>the</strong> basis for discussion of text <strong>and</strong> content.<br />

Although O’Regan’s TACO approach is more complex <strong>and</strong> more fully<br />

underp<strong>in</strong>ned by philosophical perspectives, <strong>the</strong>re are some similarities with<br />

my approach as a staged process of analysis <strong>and</strong> an aim to engage <strong>in</strong> ‘discursive<br />

mapp<strong>in</strong>g’ (Pennycook, 2006), so I will refer to his work <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> discussion of my<br />

framework below.<br />

The first po<strong>in</strong>t <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> framework serves to <strong>in</strong>voke students’ previous experience<br />

<strong>and</strong> expectations of <strong>the</strong> text <strong>in</strong> order to make <strong>the</strong>m aware of <strong>the</strong> possible<br />

preconceptions <strong>the</strong>y may have. This is not a pre-read<strong>in</strong>g activity per se, because<br />

normally <strong>the</strong> students would already have read <strong>the</strong> text as homework <strong>in</strong> preparation<br />

for <strong>the</strong> class. However, <strong>the</strong> first read<strong>in</strong>g of text as homework is primarily<br />

meant for students to read at a content level, <strong>in</strong> order to look up any vocabulary<br />

<strong>the</strong>y do not underst<strong>and</strong>. Po<strong>in</strong>t 1 <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> framework <strong>the</strong>n, is to ensure <strong>the</strong>re were<br />

no misunderst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>gs which arose from unfamiliarity with <strong>the</strong> vocabulary or<br />

with certa<strong>in</strong> (cultural) references to <strong>the</strong> text. Under <strong>the</strong> head<strong>in</strong>g of what <strong>the</strong> text<br />

was about, I also <strong>in</strong>cluded <strong>the</strong> recognis<strong>in</strong>g of ma<strong>in</strong> <strong>and</strong> subsidiary po<strong>in</strong>ts <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

text. This was because <strong>the</strong> aim of my lessons was partly to develop cognitive<br />

<strong>language</strong> skills.<br />

The second po<strong>in</strong>t was designed to make students th<strong>in</strong>k more carefully about<br />

<strong>the</strong> immediate context of <strong>the</strong> text; <strong>the</strong> context of situation. This <strong>in</strong>volved mov<strong>in</strong>g<br />

from <strong>the</strong> surface content of <strong>the</strong> text (which is discussed under po<strong>in</strong>t 1) to recognis<strong>in</strong>g<br />

what <strong>the</strong> text ‘does’; what its aim or function is, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> way of br<strong>in</strong>g<strong>in</strong>g<br />

that about, such as <strong>the</strong> use of various argumentation schemas. Ano<strong>the</strong>r aspect<br />

of this part of <strong>the</strong> framework refers to <strong>the</strong> target group: who is <strong>the</strong> text aimed at<br />

<strong>and</strong> how can you tell? Whereas <strong>the</strong> first po<strong>in</strong>t of <strong>the</strong> framework is <strong>in</strong>tended to<br />

be purely at a description level, this second po<strong>in</strong>t <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> framework moves <strong>the</strong><br />

attention of learners on to <strong>the</strong> level of <strong>in</strong>terpretation. This po<strong>in</strong>t <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> frame-


Context of Teach<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> Research 97<br />

work constitutes <strong>the</strong> ‘preferred read<strong>in</strong>g’, which O’Regan (2006: 113) describes<br />

as ‘<strong>the</strong> apparent argument, perspective, or purview of <strong>the</strong> text as it appears to<br />

<strong>the</strong> reader <strong>and</strong> is <strong>the</strong>refore preferred <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> sense that <strong>the</strong> text itself seems to<br />

<strong>in</strong>dicate this preference.’<br />

Po<strong>in</strong>t 3 of <strong>the</strong> framework, <strong>the</strong> notion of genre, bridges <strong>the</strong> notion of context<br />

of situation, i.e. social sett<strong>in</strong>g, <strong>and</strong> context of culture. I have given this a separate<br />

head<strong>in</strong>g as it needs some special consideration, both <strong>in</strong> terms of read<strong>in</strong>g as<br />

well as writ<strong>in</strong>g of text. In develop<strong>in</strong>g writ<strong>in</strong>g skills, it is crucial for <strong>the</strong> students<br />

to consider conventions of certa<strong>in</strong> social contexts (Bakht<strong>in</strong>, 1986; Fairclough,<br />

1992). As far as read<strong>in</strong>g a text is concerned, <strong>the</strong> issue of genre helps students to<br />

recognise <strong>the</strong> conventions associated with specific types of text <strong>and</strong> to consider<br />

why a text may deviate from <strong>the</strong>se conventions <strong>and</strong> expectations.<br />

The fourth po<strong>in</strong>t of this framework, text as text (i.e. text as a product), is<br />

designed to alert students to <strong>the</strong> textual aspect of text, which I see here as a<br />

more traditional, structuralist approach to text <strong>in</strong> <strong>language</strong> teach<strong>in</strong>g. In this<br />

framework I am contrast<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> notion of text with <strong>the</strong> notion of cultuurtekst.<br />

Under this head<strong>in</strong>g students look at text <strong>in</strong> terms of cohesion <strong>and</strong> argumentation.<br />

The rationale for this was not only to develop cognitive <strong>language</strong> skills,<br />

but also to guide students towards <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>terpretation of text as cultuurtekst. I<br />

felt that, toge<strong>the</strong>r with po<strong>in</strong>t 3 of genre, look<strong>in</strong>g at <strong>the</strong> effect of <strong>the</strong> overall structure<br />

<strong>and</strong> cohesion of a text, would alert <strong>the</strong> reader to style as social <strong>language</strong><br />

use, which would pave <strong>the</strong> way for see<strong>in</strong>g text as cultuurtekst. This po<strong>in</strong>t <strong>in</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> framework, as well as <strong>the</strong> previous two po<strong>in</strong>ts, require <strong>critical</strong> work by <strong>the</strong><br />

students which are on a par with <strong>the</strong> ‘<strong>critical</strong> th<strong>in</strong>k<strong>in</strong>g’ level def<strong>in</strong>ed by Pennycook<br />

(2001) as be<strong>in</strong>g an aspect of <strong>the</strong> liberal humanist paradigm. It is a level<br />

of critique which requires students to take up an ‘outside’ position towards <strong>the</strong><br />

text <strong>the</strong>y are read<strong>in</strong>g.<br />

The most important po<strong>in</strong>t for my purposes is po<strong>in</strong>t 5, that of cultuurtekst.<br />

In this section I want students to look at that aspect of cultuurtekst which recognises<br />

<strong>and</strong> maps <strong>the</strong> discourses <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> voices <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> text, <strong>and</strong> to see if <strong>the</strong><br />

discourses are consistent with one ano<strong>the</strong>r, or conflict<strong>in</strong>g. The conflict<strong>in</strong>g discourses<br />

are <strong>the</strong> most significant ones. For this aspect I borrowed from Wallace’s<br />

framework (Wallace, 2003: 39) which focuses on how <strong>the</strong> topic <strong>and</strong> participants<br />

<strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> text are represented. I am encourag<strong>in</strong>g students to recognise discourses<br />

by engag<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong>ir knowledge of previous texts, of <strong>in</strong>tertexts, by ask<strong>in</strong>g:<br />

where have you come across this k<strong>in</strong>d of ‘talk’ before? This discursive mapp<strong>in</strong>g,<br />

‘problematis<strong>in</strong>g practice’ (Pennycook, 2001), applies to all texts, <strong>and</strong> not just to<br />

ones which show clear ideological positions, <strong>in</strong> terms of power dom<strong>in</strong>ation. As<br />

O’Regan states (2006: 118) ‘all texts are <strong>in</strong>serted <strong>in</strong>to a matrix of social, political<br />

<strong>and</strong> economic mean<strong>in</strong>g relations.’<br />

The f<strong>in</strong>al po<strong>in</strong>t <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> framework is an overall ‘evaluation’. I use evaluation<br />

here, partly <strong>in</strong> l<strong>in</strong>e with Halliday (cf 1985) <strong>in</strong> attribut<strong>in</strong>g mean<strong>in</strong>g to <strong>the</strong> text.<br />

However, it also has a more pedagogical rationale <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> sense that it functions<br />

to summarise <strong>the</strong> po<strong>in</strong>ts mentioned under 5, cultuurtekst, which can <strong>the</strong>n be


98 <strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>With</strong> <strong>My</strong> <strong>Eyes</strong> <strong>Open</strong><br />

compared with <strong>the</strong> questions <strong>and</strong> answers which were given <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> earlier parts<br />

of <strong>the</strong> framework. I followed Wallace’s aforementioned Hallidayan framework<br />

with questions such as ‘Why has this text been written?’ which serves to make<br />

students aware that as well as text function, as part of immediate context discussed<br />

under po<strong>in</strong>t 2, <strong>the</strong>re are ideological underp<strong>in</strong>n<strong>in</strong>gs to a text. F<strong>in</strong>ally, I<br />

ask <strong>the</strong> students to look at <strong>the</strong> text from <strong>the</strong> liberal humanist perspective of<br />

text: Is it a clear, well argued piece of text?, before ask<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong>m to give <strong>the</strong>ir own<br />

response to <strong>the</strong> text. By compar<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong>ir answers under po<strong>in</strong>t 6 with earlier<br />

answers, I hope to alert students to <strong>the</strong> value or importance of analys<strong>in</strong>g a text<br />

from different perspectives.<br />

Important to mention is that my framework was not purely meant to help<br />

students <strong>in</strong>terpret texts, but also <strong>in</strong>tended to function as an ‘awareness raiser’<br />

for students <strong>in</strong> produc<strong>in</strong>g text <strong>the</strong>mselves.<br />

The Text <strong>and</strong> my Analysis<br />

The English translation of <strong>the</strong> text is <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> appendix. I will offer a summary<br />

here.<br />

The title of <strong>the</strong> text is: ‘Huwbare mannen gevraagd’ (‘Marriageable men<br />

wanted’) with <strong>the</strong> subtitle: ‘Pas op. Er wordt op je gejaagd. (‘Look out. They<br />

are after you’.) The text comes from a monthly publication called Men’s Health.<br />

The publication is an <strong>in</strong>ternational one, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> Dutch version carries <strong>the</strong> same<br />

English name. As far as I can tell, <strong>the</strong> texts are not translated from English, but<br />

written by Dutch authors for a Dutch audience. The particular issue (1999)<br />

which carried <strong>the</strong> text I was us<strong>in</strong>g for <strong>the</strong>se classes, used <strong>the</strong> follow<strong>in</strong>g editorial<br />

categories with<strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> table of contents: ‘Fitness <strong>and</strong> sport’; ‘Relationships’<br />

(<strong>the</strong> category <strong>in</strong> which <strong>the</strong> article under discussion appeared); ‘Psychology’ (an<br />

article about stress); ‘Nutrition’; ‘Sex’ (‘How to keep go<strong>in</strong>g for longer’); ‘Health’;<br />

‘Career’; ‘Adventure’; <strong>and</strong> ‘Fashion’. In addition <strong>the</strong>re are a number of columns<br />

which all reflect <strong>the</strong> topics <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> sections just mentioned. The categories <strong>and</strong><br />

topics would suggest that <strong>the</strong> target group of Men’s Health are ambitious, health<br />

<strong>and</strong> body conscious, fairly youngish men. The notion of ‘success’ is emphasised<br />

<strong>in</strong> many of <strong>the</strong> articles <strong>and</strong> columns.<br />

Content <strong>and</strong> context<br />

As described <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>troductory paragraph of <strong>the</strong> text, <strong>the</strong> article is about s<strong>in</strong>gle<br />

career women between 35 <strong>and</strong> 54 whose ‘biological clock is tick<strong>in</strong>g’. As <strong>the</strong><br />

title states: ‘Marriageable men wanted’. The women are represented on <strong>the</strong> one<br />

h<strong>and</strong> as aggressive young women who go out <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> even<strong>in</strong>gs to engage <strong>in</strong> ‘mannen<br />

vernielen’ (‘male-bash<strong>in</strong>g’), <strong>and</strong> on <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r h<strong>and</strong> as women who have a<br />

problem <strong>and</strong> need help, as <strong>the</strong>y are <strong>in</strong>capable of ma<strong>in</strong>ta<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>g a healthy relationship<br />

with a man, <strong>and</strong> are thus risk<strong>in</strong>g miss<strong>in</strong>g out on hav<strong>in</strong>g a baby.


Context of Teach<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> Research 99<br />

The ‘preferred read<strong>in</strong>g’ of <strong>the</strong> text could be construed as advice or as a warn<strong>in</strong>g<br />

to men. In <strong>the</strong> last l<strong>in</strong>e of <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>troductory paragraph this is made explicit<br />

as <strong>the</strong> (male) reader is directly addressed <strong>in</strong> this warn<strong>in</strong>g:<br />

Kijk uit, er wordt op je gejaagd.<br />

Look out, <strong>the</strong>y’re after you. (literally: Look out, you’re be<strong>in</strong>g hunted).<br />

Equally, <strong>the</strong>re is a whole paragraph with <strong>the</strong> head<strong>in</strong>g: ‘The career woman:<br />

<strong>in</strong>structions for use’, <strong>in</strong> which advice is given. It starts with <strong>the</strong> follow<strong>in</strong>g<br />

sentence:<br />

Wat doe je wanneer je verstrikt raakt <strong>in</strong> een relatie met een vrouw die<br />

gehard is <strong>in</strong> de top van het bedrijfsleven?<br />

What do you do when you get trapped <strong>in</strong> a relationship with a career<br />

woman who has been hardened <strong>in</strong> a top position <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> bus<strong>in</strong>ess world?<br />

There are some l<strong>in</strong>guistic, as well as visual features of <strong>the</strong> text which suggest a<br />

half-serious as well as a half amus<strong>in</strong>g undertone <strong>in</strong> discuss<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> particular<br />

‘social phenomenon’ of <strong>the</strong> s<strong>in</strong>gle career woman. Particularly <strong>the</strong> descriptions<br />

<strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> first few paragraphs, which describe some of <strong>the</strong> women <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir ‘malebash<strong>in</strong>g’<br />

exploits seem geared to gett<strong>in</strong>g some laughs:<br />

Allen zijn ze op hun eigen manier even succesvol én …. even s<strong>in</strong>gle. Nou<br />

ja, de meiden komen wel aan hun trekken hoor, dat is het niet. Dorien<br />

– 34, topbaan bij een bank – heeft al een paar jaar een relatie met een<br />

getrouwde vent. José – 36, manager bij een hotel <strong>in</strong> Utrecht – heeft een<br />

onmogelijke verhoud<strong>in</strong>g met een vage schilder met een alcoholprobleem.<br />

All are <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir own way equally successful <strong>and</strong> …… equally s<strong>in</strong>gle. Well,<br />

<strong>the</strong> girls don’t go without, you know. Dorien – 34, top job at a bank – has<br />

had a relationship with a married bloke for a few years. José – 36, hotel<br />

manager <strong>in</strong> Utrecht – has an impossible relationship with some vague<br />

artist with an alcohol problem.<br />

Similarly, <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>set box with a quiz about ‘how to recognise a desperada’ clearly<br />

is not meant to be taken seriously, e.g.:<br />

- Ze heeft geen k<strong>in</strong>deren maar soms al wel de k<strong>in</strong>deropvang geregeld<br />

- 25 pt.<br />

- Ze citeert moeiteloos enkele strofen uit ‘Het dagboek van Bridget<br />

Jones, 59 kilo’ -10 pt.<br />

- Zeven van de tien z<strong>in</strong>nen die ze uitspreekt, beg<strong>in</strong>t met één van de drie<br />

volgende woorden: onafhankelijkheid, ruimte of respect - 20 pt.


100 <strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>With</strong> <strong>My</strong> <strong>Eyes</strong> <strong>Open</strong><br />

- She doesn’t have any children, but has sometimes already arranged<br />

child care 25 po<strong>in</strong>ts.<br />

- She quotes with ease whole paragraphs from ‘The diary of Bridget<br />

Jones, 59 kilos’ – 10 po<strong>in</strong>ts.<br />

- Seven out of her 10 sentences start with one of <strong>the</strong> three follow<strong>in</strong>g<br />

words: <strong>in</strong>dependence, space or respect – 20 po<strong>in</strong>ts.)<br />

On <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r h<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> thrust of <strong>the</strong> rest of <strong>the</strong> article seems fairly serious<br />

<strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>formative. There certa<strong>in</strong>ly is a semblance of seriousness <strong>in</strong> its references<br />

to o<strong>the</strong>r sources. The dom<strong>in</strong>ant <strong>in</strong>formation source is that of <strong>the</strong> female psychologist,<br />

Labrijn, who has carried out ‘exhaustive research’ (uitputtend onderzoek)<br />

<strong>in</strong>to this phenomenon. She has written a book on <strong>the</strong> subject <strong>and</strong> gives<br />

<strong>the</strong>rapy to women with ‘this problem’. Fur<strong>the</strong>rmore a documentary film by a<br />

Dutch female film maker set <strong>in</strong> New York is cited as proof that this problem<br />

is universal.<br />

Representations <strong>and</strong> discourses<br />

When deconstruct<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> text, <strong>the</strong> first paragraph sets <strong>the</strong> scene <strong>and</strong> gives <strong>the</strong><br />

impression that ‘<strong>the</strong> issue’ of s<strong>in</strong>gle career women is wide spread. They are characterised<br />

as a homogeneous group:<br />

Ze verdienen geld als water en hebben alles wat hun hart begeert, behalve<br />

een man. Steeds meer hoogopgeleide carrière-vrouwen tussen de 35 en<br />

54 raken <strong>in</strong> paniek omdat zich maar geen potentiële vader voor hun k<strong>in</strong>d<br />

a<strong>and</strong>ient. Ze zijn soms cynisch, vaak hard en altijd veeleisend...<br />

They earn money like water <strong>and</strong> have everyth<strong>in</strong>g to <strong>the</strong>ir heart’s desire,<br />

except a man. More <strong>and</strong> more well-educated women between 35 <strong>and</strong><br />

54 are start<strong>in</strong>g to panic because a potential fa<strong>the</strong>r for <strong>the</strong>ir child has<br />

not yet turned up. They are sometimes cynical, often hard nosed, <strong>and</strong><br />

always dem<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g…<br />

The group characteristics are def<strong>in</strong>ed as:<br />

Leuke, goed geklede, vlot gebekte meiden zijn het en ze hebben het helemaal<br />

voor elkaar.<br />

Great, well-dressed girls <strong>the</strong>y are, with <strong>the</strong> gift of <strong>the</strong> gab <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong>y’ve<br />

really made it.<br />

What it means to have ‘really made it’ is fur<strong>the</strong>r def<strong>in</strong>ed <strong>in</strong> terms of possessions<br />

<strong>and</strong> appearances:


Context of Teach<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> Research 101<br />

Designkleren, dakterras of balkon, vlot karretje onder de cellulitis-vrij<br />

getra<strong>in</strong>de billen, make-up van Clar<strong>in</strong>s en Roc, koelkast met zalm en<br />

champagne en natuurlijk die job met uitdagende perspectieven.<br />

Designer clo<strong>the</strong>s, roof garden, nice trendy car under <strong>the</strong>ir cellulite-free<br />

tra<strong>in</strong>ed buttocks, make-up from Clar<strong>in</strong>s en Roc, fridge with salmon <strong>and</strong><br />

champagne <strong>and</strong> of course that job with challeng<strong>in</strong>g prospects.<br />

Moreover this group of women is represented as sexually aggressive:<br />

Als de meiden uitgaan is zij [Suzanne] het die roept ‘Kom vanavond gaan<br />

we mannen vernielen!’, een kreet die een gevleugeld begrip is geworden <strong>in</strong><br />

het groepje. Sarren, flirten, beetje zoenen, en net als hij denkt dat-ie jou<br />

heeft, toch weer afwijzen – aan veel meer komen ze niet toe.<br />

When <strong>the</strong> girls go out, [Suzanne] is <strong>the</strong> one who shouts ‘Come on,<br />

tonight we’re go<strong>in</strong>g to destroy men!’, which has become a battle cry <strong>in</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong>ir little group. Provok<strong>in</strong>g, flirt<strong>in</strong>g, bit of snogg<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> just when he<br />

th<strong>in</strong>ks he has got it <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> bag, drop him. Much more than that <strong>the</strong>y<br />

don’t get around to.<br />

Initiat<strong>in</strong>g sexual advances seems to be <strong>the</strong> male prerogative.<br />

Welke man heeft er geen avonden gespendeerd aan vrouwen waar<strong>in</strong> je een<br />

vermogen aan a<strong>and</strong>acht, humor en d<strong>in</strong>eetjes <strong>in</strong>vesteert met nul komma<br />

nul aan (seksueel) rendement?<br />

What man has not spent even<strong>in</strong>gs with women, <strong>in</strong>vest<strong>in</strong>g a fortune<br />

<strong>in</strong> attentiveness, humour <strong>and</strong> d<strong>in</strong>ners with zero po<strong>in</strong>t zero (sexual)<br />

ga<strong>in</strong> [profit]?.<br />

The expected conventions of behaviour, it is clear, is for <strong>the</strong> man to take <strong>the</strong><br />

woman out to d<strong>in</strong>ner <strong>and</strong> bestow his attention <strong>and</strong> charm on her, with a clear<br />

expectation that this favour will be returned <strong>in</strong> sexual k<strong>in</strong>d. The discourses on<br />

which <strong>the</strong> text draws are very similar to <strong>the</strong> ones which <strong>the</strong> Men’s Health publication<br />

displays; discourses of success <strong>and</strong> status def<strong>in</strong>ed through possessions,<br />

job, a toned body <strong>and</strong> money. The latter is important; <strong>the</strong> quote above is located<br />

with<strong>in</strong> a capitalist discourse, e.g. ‘<strong>in</strong>vest<strong>in</strong>g’, ‘fortune’ <strong>and</strong> ‘profit’.<br />

These discourses of success take on a natural common sense assumption<br />

when applied to men. However, when applied to women, <strong>the</strong>se discourses take<br />

on a negative connotation; it seems subversive <strong>and</strong> abnormal for women to<br />

have ‘a top position <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> bus<strong>in</strong>ess world’. Indeed <strong>the</strong> rest of <strong>the</strong> article makes<br />

clear that success is not a natural state of affairs, but it is a ‘problem’ for women.<br />

The first example of this is <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> form of a woman <strong>in</strong> a documentary film,<br />

Laura Slutsky (!), who as a s<strong>in</strong>gle career woman has ‘developed strategies for<br />

be<strong>in</strong>g successful’, which have led her to be ‘confrontational <strong>and</strong> <strong>critical</strong>’ <strong>in</strong> her


102 <strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>With</strong> <strong>My</strong> <strong>Eyes</strong> <strong>Open</strong><br />

relationships. Laura was told by her psychiatrist that ‘her game was power’. She<br />

might w<strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> battle with this, but she would lose <strong>the</strong> war.’ Aga<strong>in</strong>, power <strong>and</strong><br />

success are highlighted as problems. By describ<strong>in</strong>g Laura <strong>in</strong> relation to her psychiatrist,<br />

her desire to be powerful <strong>and</strong> successful is constructed <strong>in</strong> terms of an<br />

‘illness’ or ‘madness’ (cf. Foucault, 1965). Moreover, <strong>the</strong> unnatural <strong>and</strong> aggressive<br />

aspect of this is emphasised by locat<strong>in</strong>g power <strong>in</strong> yet a different str<strong>and</strong> of<br />

mean<strong>in</strong>g: that of fight<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> war.<br />

Ano<strong>the</strong>r shift <strong>in</strong> tone <strong>the</strong>n takes place. A discourse of psychological analysis<br />

is constructed as <strong>the</strong> female psychologist, Labrijn, is quoted, expla<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>g that<br />

women’s desire for success is occasioned through <strong>the</strong>ir ‘jeugdervar<strong>in</strong>gen’ (childhood<br />

experiences). Frequently, <strong>the</strong> fa<strong>the</strong>r is absent, <strong>and</strong> because of this fa<strong>the</strong>rly<br />

neglect women overcompensate by build<strong>in</strong>g ‘a strong male ego’ for <strong>the</strong>mselves<br />

<strong>in</strong> terms of ‘want<strong>in</strong>g to achieve a successful position <strong>in</strong> society’. But build<strong>in</strong>g up<br />

this strong outer protective layer<br />

snijdt haar ook af van haar zachte kant. Haar creativiteit, haar vermogen<br />

evenwichtige relaties met mannen aan te gaan.<br />

has cut her off from her soft side, her creativity, her ability to have stable<br />

relationships with men.<br />

Labrijn cont<strong>in</strong>ues:<br />

Afhankelijk kunnen zijn is het taboe van de succesvolle vrouw.<br />

Be<strong>in</strong>g able to be dependent is <strong>the</strong> taboo of <strong>the</strong> successful career woman.<br />

Softness, creativity, be<strong>in</strong>g dependent are <strong>the</strong>n constructed as ‘natural’ characteristics<br />

of women.<br />

Ano<strong>the</strong>r shift of <strong>personal</strong> self-development takes place as <strong>the</strong> psychologist<br />

describes <strong>the</strong>rapy sessions <strong>in</strong> which women are tra<strong>in</strong>ed <strong>in</strong> ‘alternative behaviour’.<br />

Toge<strong>the</strong>r with her clients she explores <strong>the</strong> behaviour that women <strong>the</strong>mselves<br />

want to change. Moreover, Labrijn gives some practical tips to men<br />

who are <strong>in</strong> a relationship with a career woman. These reflect <strong>the</strong> discourse<br />

of self-development; on <strong>the</strong> one h<strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong> shared responsibility is emphasised,<br />

<strong>and</strong> on <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r, <strong>the</strong> importance of <strong>the</strong> man to protect himself <strong>and</strong> his<br />

own <strong>in</strong>dividuality:<br />

Zoek en vecht samen uit wat wel en niet goed voelt <strong>in</strong> de relatie, ook als je<br />

voor jezelf geen pasklare antwoorden hebt. En blijf bij jezelf.<br />

Work out toge<strong>the</strong>r what does <strong>and</strong> doesn’t feel good <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> relationship, even<br />

if you have no ready made answers. And stick to your own convictions.<br />

The f<strong>in</strong>al paragraph represents yet a different str<strong>and</strong> of discourse, which seems<br />

to be almost diametrically opposite to <strong>the</strong> discourses of <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>dependent suc-


Context of Teach<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> Research 103<br />

cessful career woman. Instead, an <strong>in</strong>tensely traditional image is presented; evidence<br />

of <strong>the</strong> successful results of <strong>the</strong> <strong>the</strong>rapy sessions is given <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> form of<br />

<strong>the</strong> marriage <strong>and</strong> birth announcements Labrijn receives from her ex-clients.<br />

Moreover, she herself po<strong>in</strong>ts to how happy she is now s<strong>in</strong>ce she has been <strong>in</strong> a<br />

‘really good relationship’ for <strong>the</strong> past 5 years. Moreover, she also had her first<br />

child, she says ‘beam<strong>in</strong>g’. The last few sentences set <strong>the</strong> article with<strong>in</strong> a wider<br />

context. Labrijn expla<strong>in</strong>s women of her age have been part of <strong>the</strong> generation<br />

which was conscious of fem<strong>in</strong>ism, <strong>and</strong> even though, she said, this was a phase<br />

that was necessary, it had led to a particular attitude towards men:<br />

In die tweede fem<strong>in</strong>istische golf werden mannen <strong>in</strong>dividueel verantwoordelijk<br />

gemaakt voor allerlei maatschappelijke misst<strong>and</strong>en, voor de<br />

ongelijkheid. Dat heeft de attitude van je afzetten tegen mannen bevorderd<br />

en onze generatie heeft daar last van. Ik denk dat er nu wel ruimte is<br />

voor een <strong>and</strong>ere houd<strong>in</strong>g.<br />

Dur<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> second fem<strong>in</strong>ist wave men were held <strong>in</strong>dividually responsible<br />

for all k<strong>in</strong>ds of social <strong>in</strong>justice, for <strong>in</strong>equalities. That encouraged <strong>the</strong><br />

attitude of contempt for men, <strong>and</strong> our generation suffers from that. I<br />

th<strong>in</strong>k now <strong>the</strong> time is right for a different attitude.<br />

Fem<strong>in</strong>ism is represented here for its contempt aga<strong>in</strong>st men. It would seem <strong>the</strong>n,<br />

that <strong>the</strong> f<strong>in</strong>al discourse which emerges is that of anti-fem<strong>in</strong>ism. This f<strong>in</strong>al discourse,<br />

allows us, I would suggest, to read <strong>the</strong> whole article <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> light of an<br />

anti-fem<strong>in</strong>ist perspective, or at least a perspective of fear of successful women,<br />

as success seems to be a male attribute.<br />

The women <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> text are represented <strong>in</strong> many different <strong>and</strong> conflict<strong>in</strong>g<br />

ways. Through <strong>the</strong> range of representations <strong>and</strong> different discourses a picture is<br />

created where <strong>the</strong> discourses of power, success <strong>and</strong> sexual aggression are ‘natural’<br />

for men, but unnatural for women, to <strong>the</strong> po<strong>in</strong>t that <strong>the</strong>y are seen as ‘ill’<br />

or at least as ‘unhappy’ when <strong>the</strong>y display <strong>the</strong>se male characteristics. What is<br />

natural for women is to be soft, creative <strong>and</strong> dependent, <strong>and</strong> to f<strong>in</strong>d happ<strong>in</strong>ess<br />

<strong>in</strong> a stable relationship <strong>and</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>rhood.<br />

A discourse of self-development, both <strong>in</strong> terms of chang<strong>in</strong>g one’s be haviour<br />

<strong>and</strong> ga<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong>sight <strong>in</strong>to oneself is also reflected <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> text. Part of this discourse<br />

is <strong>the</strong> discourse of shared responsibility, (‘work out toge<strong>the</strong>r what does<br />

<strong>and</strong> doesn’t work’) <strong>and</strong> a discourse of <strong>in</strong>dividuality, at least when it applies to<br />

<strong>the</strong> male: ‘stick with your own convictions’.<br />

Dutch Articulation<br />

Look<strong>in</strong>g at <strong>the</strong> text as cultuurtekst as I did <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> previous paragraph, means<br />

look<strong>in</strong>g at culture <strong>and</strong> <strong>language</strong> at a ‘generic’ level. But I also felt that this text<br />

displays culture at a ‘differential’ level (cf. Risager, 2007), which I referred to


104 <strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>With</strong> <strong>My</strong> <strong>Eyes</strong> <strong>Open</strong><br />

<strong>in</strong> chapter 2 as ‘Dutch articulation’. The topic of <strong>the</strong> text is clearly a global,<br />

or at least a western one; <strong>in</strong>deed students made <strong>in</strong>tertextual connections,<br />

as chapter 5 will show, with American <strong>and</strong> English soaps <strong>and</strong> films. Yet my<br />

own <strong>in</strong>terpretation of this text is that particularly <strong>the</strong> gender based discourse<br />

of women only f<strong>in</strong>d<strong>in</strong>g fulfilment <strong>in</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>rhood was more likely to have<br />

occurred <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> Ne<strong>the</strong>rl<strong>and</strong>s. Whilst I realise I am tread<strong>in</strong>g on dangerous<br />

ground here, keen as I am to underl<strong>in</strong>e <strong>the</strong> pluriformity <strong>and</strong> multicultural<br />

aspects of society <strong>and</strong> avoid an essentialist <strong>in</strong>terpretation, <strong>the</strong>re are never<strong>the</strong>less<br />

cultural <strong>and</strong> social specificities <strong>in</strong> society as a result of, at least <strong>in</strong> part,<br />

historical development. Certa<strong>in</strong>ly, <strong>in</strong> her history on Dutch women’s writ<strong>in</strong>gs<br />

between 1919 <strong>and</strong> 1970, Fenoulhet (2007: 1) highlights <strong>the</strong> ‘extreme emphasis<br />

on <strong>the</strong> nuclear family’.<br />

Ano<strong>the</strong>r Dutch discourse, as I saw it, was that of <strong>the</strong> semi-<strong>the</strong>rapeutic one,<br />

which was quite prevalent <strong>in</strong> lifestyle publications <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> Ne<strong>the</strong>rl<strong>and</strong>s at <strong>the</strong><br />

time (1999). On <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r h<strong>and</strong> we could surmise that ‘<strong>the</strong>rapy talk’, <strong>and</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

discourse of ‘<strong>personal</strong> development’ is part of many lifestyle magaz<strong>in</strong>es <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

west. It has become so <strong>in</strong>gra<strong>in</strong>ed that we cannot even step outside it easily; it<br />

has become taken for granted to such an extent, that, even <strong>in</strong> a men’s magaz<strong>in</strong>e,<br />

it does not seem out of place (at least not to me). However, I felt that a<br />

discourse which sometimes is referred to as ‘touchy-feely’, - <strong>the</strong> word already<br />

<strong>in</strong>dicates a <strong>critical</strong> attitude - would be out of place <strong>in</strong> an English men’s magaz<strong>in</strong>e.<br />

I also <strong>in</strong>terpreted this particular discourse as an <strong>in</strong>dication that strongly<br />

negative stereotyp<strong>in</strong>g of women <strong>and</strong> brazen sexism, as expressed <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> first<br />

part of <strong>the</strong> article, was not acceptable, even <strong>in</strong> a glossy male magaz<strong>in</strong>e (which<br />

quite likely is also read by women), <strong>and</strong> needed to be toned down <strong>and</strong> wrapped<br />

up <strong>in</strong> a semi-serious <strong>the</strong>rapeutic tone. Of course, <strong>the</strong> underly<strong>in</strong>g sexism is still<br />

<strong>the</strong>re, even, or maybe especially <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> ‘<strong>the</strong>rapy-part’ of <strong>the</strong> article. But <strong>the</strong> <strong>the</strong>rapy<br />

discourse seems to make <strong>the</strong> sexism <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> article more acceptable because<br />

of <strong>the</strong> tone of concern <strong>and</strong> car<strong>in</strong>g it adopts, even us<strong>in</strong>g a literal female voice.<br />

Us<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> Framework <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> Classroom<br />

In <strong>the</strong> first lesson students had not received <strong>the</strong> framework for analysis which<br />

I discussed above. I felt that it might make <strong>the</strong> class too formal <strong>and</strong> I wanted<br />

<strong>the</strong>m to ‘engage’ with <strong>the</strong> text. For most of <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r texts we had discussed<br />

<strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> course up to that po<strong>in</strong>t, I had given <strong>the</strong>m questions specifically geared<br />

towards that particular text. In quite a few <strong>in</strong>stances I found that follow<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong><br />

questions one by one formed a h<strong>in</strong>drance to <strong>the</strong> flow of <strong>the</strong> discussion <strong>in</strong> class.<br />

In this particular lesson, <strong>the</strong>n, <strong>the</strong> framework was <strong>in</strong>tended to be more a guide<br />

for myself.<br />

However, as I will show <strong>in</strong> chapter 5, <strong>in</strong> reality, it was very difficult to follow<br />

<strong>the</strong> framework. Whilst it had been designed to take student through <strong>the</strong><br />

text progressively, <strong>the</strong> students <strong>the</strong>mselves did not make that strict separation.


Context of Teach<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> Research 105<br />

Frequently, <strong>in</strong> answer<strong>in</strong>g one of my questions, <strong>the</strong>y would br<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> issues that<br />

related to one of <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r po<strong>in</strong>ts <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> framework. Initially, I did say on a<br />

couple of occasions; ‘this will come later <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> lesson’, but as that frequently<br />

had <strong>the</strong> effect of stopp<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> flow of communication, I tried to steer students<br />

back to <strong>the</strong> po<strong>in</strong>t under discussion – <strong>and</strong> not always with success. Cooke <strong>and</strong><br />

Wallace call this students ‘not stay<strong>in</strong>g on task’ (2004: 109). This happened even<br />

more frequently <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> second lesson, as <strong>the</strong> students ra<strong>the</strong>r than pre-empt<strong>in</strong>g<br />

<strong>the</strong> next questions, used <strong>the</strong> text for <strong>the</strong>ir own purposes to ‘talk around <strong>the</strong> text’<br />

(ibid), as I will show <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> next chapter. As a result <strong>the</strong> framework was followed<br />

only <strong>in</strong> a very loose sense dur<strong>in</strong>g both classes.<br />

To prepare students for <strong>the</strong> second lesson, <strong>the</strong> cultuurtekst part of <strong>the</strong> framework,<br />

I gave students a copy of <strong>the</strong> framework <strong>and</strong> asked <strong>the</strong>m to answer <strong>the</strong><br />

questions related to po<strong>in</strong>t 5 as a homework task.<br />

The Students<br />

There are six students on this course, two male, four female. Five of <strong>the</strong> students<br />

have followed <strong>the</strong> whole programme <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> department which <strong>in</strong>cluded<br />

a <strong>language</strong> course <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> first <strong>and</strong> second year <strong>and</strong> a year or a half year (vary<strong>in</strong>g<br />

between 3 to 8 months) spent <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> Ne<strong>the</strong>rl<strong>and</strong>s as part of <strong>the</strong> Year Abroad.<br />

The sixth student was a mature student, Chris, who was <strong>in</strong> his sixties <strong>and</strong> who<br />

followed an MA course at <strong>the</strong> department. All students have had experience of<br />

foreign <strong>language</strong> learn<strong>in</strong>g at an advanced level (i.e. at A-level or comparable)<br />

before <strong>the</strong>y started this degree course. All students except one (Emma) started<br />

<strong>the</strong> degree course without any prior knowledge of Dutch. Students followed<br />

a variety of degree options which were ei<strong>the</strong>r BA Dutch or a comb<strong>in</strong>ation of<br />

Dutch with ano<strong>the</strong>r modern foreign <strong>language</strong>.<br />

All students are white, three are mature students (Chris, Emma <strong>and</strong> Eve), <strong>the</strong><br />

o<strong>the</strong>r three ei<strong>the</strong>r started <strong>the</strong>ir degree straight from school or after a gap year.<br />

All students were British, but students had a variety of background experiences.<br />

In addition <strong>the</strong>re were two exchange students from <strong>the</strong> Ne<strong>the</strong>rl<strong>and</strong>s, Marijke<br />

<strong>and</strong> Yasm<strong>in</strong>, who I had <strong>in</strong>vited to take part <strong>in</strong> one of <strong>the</strong> classes which I use for<br />

data collection. I will describe <strong>the</strong> <strong>in</strong>dividual students below.<br />

Emma<br />

Emma was a mature student <strong>in</strong> her late twenties. She had lived <strong>and</strong> worked<br />

for a number of years <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> Ne<strong>the</strong>rl<strong>and</strong>s before she came to study at our<br />

department. She was <strong>the</strong> only student <strong>in</strong> <strong>the</strong> group who when she started<br />

her degree already had a high competence <strong>in</strong> Dutch. She was tak<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> BA<br />

Dutch programme.


106 <strong>Read<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>With</strong> <strong>My</strong> <strong>Eyes</strong> <strong>Open</strong><br />

Claire<br />

Claire had studied <strong>in</strong> France for a couple of years do<strong>in</strong>g a Baccalaureate, but<br />

had lived <strong>in</strong> Brita<strong>in</strong> prior to that. She did not speak any Dutch when she started<br />

her study. She was tak<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> BA Dutch <strong>and</strong> French programme.<br />

Andy<br />

Andy had taken A-levels at a British school. He did not speak any Dutch<br />

before start<strong>in</strong>g his study. Like Claire, he was tak<strong>in</strong>g <strong>the</strong> BA Dutch <strong>and</strong> French<br />

programme.<br />

Sarah<br />

Sarah had taken A-levels at a British school. She also started Dutch completely<br />

from scratch. She was study<strong>in</strong>g BA Dutch <strong>and</strong> German.<br />

Eve<br />

Eve was <strong>in</strong> her mid-twenties which classified her as a mature student. She had<br />

lived for a brief period <strong>in</strong> Amsterdam work<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> a bar. She had a smatter<strong>in</strong>g of<br />

Dutch when she started her BA Dutch programme.<br />

Chris<br />

Chris was a mature student <strong>in</strong> his sixties. He had worked his whole life. He was<br />

tak<strong>in</strong>g an MA course at <strong>the</strong> Dutch department. He had learned Dutch many<br />

years ago <strong>and</strong> wanted to catch up on his <strong>language</strong> skills. His Dutch competence<br />